My First Time

Camp Natural: Part 5

Snowden Speaks — Wed, 08 Jul 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Camp Natural: Part 5

Cameron gets cozier.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"I think we have been a little selfish, he has already helped both of us cum, and we have barely given him any attention." She squeezed Cameron's cock as she spoke.

"I think you're right, but what should we do?" Haley asked in an innocent voice.

"I think I have an idea," Elena said as she started to lower herself. Haley followed Elena's lead, and they lay between Cameron's spread legs. She held His cock between them, making it twitch. The girls looked at it and then up at Cameron. "I think Cameron might have something in mind," Elena said.

"Oh, and what is it?" Haley said in mock innocence.

"Just do as I do," Elena said, taking on the role of teacher effortlessly. Cameron wondered if they had planned this out. Elena grabbed the base of His cock and pointed it toward her. "You want to grab and hold it firmly, but make sure not too tightly, and gently stroke him." Elena demonstrated, her fingers gliding up and down His cock for a little bit before letting go.

Haley wrapped her hand around Cameron's cock and jerked him off. "Like this?" she asked sweetly.

"You can go a little tighter," Elena said, overlapping her hand with Haley's to guide her grip. When they reached the sensitive underside of His cockhead he sighed in pleasure. "Sounds like you got the hang of that now onto the next lesson." Elena leaned forward and sucked on the tip of His cock. Her plump, soft lips caused Cameron to shiver in pleasure. Elena slowly parted her lips as she took in his cock head until she had the entire thing in her mouth. She swirled her tongue around his cock as she sucked deeply for a moment and pulled his cock from her mouth with a loud popping sound. "Your turn." Elena angled His cock towards Haley.

In her eagerness to finally be with Cameron again, she lost the pretense of being inexperienced and went right for doing something that she knew Cameron loved. She pressed her tongue against the base of His cock and licked along his entire length before swirling her tongue around His cock. Haley swirled her tongue around His head and took him inside her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down on the top of his cock a few times and then sucked hard as she pulled his cock from her mouth.

"Let's lick him at the same time," Haley said. The girls started at the base of his cock and licked along its length. When they reached the top, they swirled their tongues around his head, turning into a sensual, open-mouth kiss with his cock perfectly in the middle.

Elena took the lead and broke their kiss to take him into her mouth again. She effortlessly lowered and took his entire length inside her mouth, deep throating the last couple of inches. Cameron was overwhelmed by the soft tightness as his whole cock was enveloped. Elena held for as long as she could before pulling back to breathe.

As soon as Elena pulled away, Haley took her place. It took Haley a little longer to take in Cameron's cock as she bobbed her head up and down, taking more of him inside her mouth each time. She reached the last couple of inches and then tried to take the rest of him in, but she hit her gag reflex and came up coughing. "You have to relax your throat and slowly take it in. Try again," Elena said. Haley held His cock and took him back into her mouth. This time she moved down more steadily and slowed as she reached her limit. The sensation felt amazing as she slowly pressed down, taking his entire length into her mouth. Cameron moaned, and his leg twitched at the sudden overload of pleasurable pressure around his cock head for a second time. Haley could only hold it for a couple of seconds before pulling back to catch her breath.

The girls took turns blowing Cameron, picking up the pace as they switched off. Haley deep-throated him a couple more times, able to last a little longer each time. Elena sucked hard on His balls the second time, causing him to moan even louder. Haley lasted longer that time. Cameron closed his eyes and tensed up, it felt too good, and he had to force himself from pulling away. When Haley withdrew, she managed to do it without coughing for air this time. She sucked hard on the top of his cock and then moved down beside Elena. They each took one of his balls in their mouth and sucked on it. Cameron moaned loudly, and he did jerk back this time, but the girls didn't stop.

They went back to alternating between sucking on his cock and balls. His entire cock became coated in their saliva. "I'm getting close," Cameron warned them. Elena moved down to suck on his balls again while Haley took him in and out of her mouth. With a grunt, a flash of pleasure shot through His body as he started to come. He shot his load into Haley's mouth, and she let out a mumph of surprise as Cameron flooded her mouth with cum, and it kept coming.

"Don't swallow it!" Elena stopped sucking on His balls and pulled Haley away from His cock to kiss her fiercely. They French kissed and swapped his cum back and forth. Once Elena had a mouthful of cum she opened her mouth and showed her cum covered tongue to him. Haley did the same thing. Seeing the beautiful girls with their mouths full of his cum was one of the most erotic sights he had ever seen. The girls both swallowed and then smiled up at Cameron.

Cameron fell onto the bed, lightheaded from his powerful orgasm. The girls lay on either side of him and cuddled up together. They stroked and gently kissed each other as they recovered. They all knew they had the whole weekend to spend together and enjoyed the sweet moment of rest before their lovemaking weekend continued.

It was hard to say which one really started things up again or if it was even one of them. Slowly the touches started to stray and linger while their sweet kisses deepened. Cameron felt the girls' hard nipples pressing into his chest. He lowered his hand down their smooth backs and cupped the girls' soft asses. He pulled them against him. Haley let out a little giggle while Elena moaned into his neck and then playfully nibbled at his neck.

The girls lowered their hands down his chest, playing with his cock and balls. When Cameron was fully erect again, the girls climbed back off the bed and stripped out their jeans and panties. Cameron loved the shimmy that they did. Even after seeing them nude every day for an entire month, seeing them naked again still filled him with that same sense of awe and arousal. Cameron loved the way the two girls complimented each other's beauty. Elena was taller and curvier than Haley, her black hair and light brown skin contrasting with Haley's light skin. Haley had gotten a bit of a tan over their summer, but it was already fading. Her petite body was cute and alluring, especially how her hips drew attention to her slender build. Her long red hair and tiny pink nipples complimented her skin tone.

"Who should get to go first?" Elena asked as she and Haley looked down at Cameron's erection.

"While..." Haley bit her lip. "As bad as I want it, l want to see you get fucked."

"I can't argue with that," Elena said as she climbed on top of him. He held his breath as she grabbed his cock and nestled it against her pussy. They held each other's gaze for a moment. Cameron could see the arousal dancing in her eyes.

Elena started to lower herself. They moaned together as Elena took His head inside of her. Before either could fully process that pleasure, she had continued to lower herself. Cameron couldn't believe how tight and wet Elena was. Elena trembled as she got to experience being filled by Cameron again. Before long, His cock bottomed out, and they moaned again together.

Elena leaned down and kissed Cameron fiercely. As they made out, Elena started to rock her hips, inching His cock in and out of her. Cameron grabbed her ass, and the next time she rocked against him, pulled her into him, and thrust up. Elena gasped and sat up. She started to bounce up and down on his cock. Cameron grabbed her hips and began to fuck her again. He loved watching her tits bouncing and the way her face contorted with pleasure. She would take his entire length inside her and pause every now and then. She would rock her hips and gyrate, pressing him as deep into her as possible.

Cameron heard a moan from his side. He looked over to see Haley masturbating while watching them. Elena opened her eyes and saw them looking at each other. "Come sit on his face," Elena said. Haley eagerly sat up and straddled His mouth. He looked up at the beautiful sight of her pussy as she lowered herself down on top of his mouth. Cameron licked slowly along her folds, savoring the taste of her sweet pussy again. Elena started to ride him even harder.

"Yes, just like that!" Haley cried as Cameron flicked his tongue against her clit. Cameron kept on licking her clit while Elena continued to ride him. Their moans got louder. Cameron hoped they were getting close because he didn't think he could last much longer.

Haley started to hump against His mouth as he alternated between licking her clit and fucking her with his tongue. "Oh god," Haley cried out as she froze up but continued to moan each time Cameron licked her. She cried out his name as she came.

"Fuck," Elena cried out as she started to tremble and rid Cameron erratically. Cameron thrust into her and buried his cock deep inside her. He held there. Elena's pussy clenched around His cock. It became too much for him, and he rapidly approached his orgasm.

"I'm about to cum," Cameron tried to warn Elena, but she didn't get off him.

"Cum inside of me!" Elena commanded. Cameron wanted to so badly, but he didn't want to do something Elena might regret. "I'm on the pill," Elena said between moans when Cameron tried to pull out of her again. She had pulled off his cock so that just the head was inside her, and then she slammed down one last time. Cameron moaned into Haley's pussy as he came deeply into Elena's. "Yes," Elena moaned when she felt the warmth of His cum filling her pussy.

They collapsed into bed, with Haley in the middle. They held each other as they recovered. They took a short nap, waking up as the sky was darkening. Elena excused herself to go use the restroom. Haley had been lying on her back and turned to her side to face Cameron. She looked even more beautiful in her post-orgasmic glow, her long red hair all messed up. There were several strands draped across Haley's face. Cameron gently brushed the hair from her face, causing her to smile.

"I missed you," she said.

"I've missed you too," Cameron said. Haley kissed him passionately. The kiss reminded Cameron of their first kiss under the stars so strongly that he felt he was back there for a moment.

The sound of the shower pulled Cameron back into the moment. "Do you two love birds want to join me?" Elena called out from the bathroom.

"Let's go clean up." Haley kissed him and then went to the bathroom. Cameron admired her tight little ass as half of her was illuminated by the bathroom light, and the other half was still in shadows. "Are you coming?" Haley called out once she stepped out of sight.

"Coming," Cameron called out as he jumped out of bed.

Cozy Wetness.

The shower was just big enough for them to fit. Cameron was often in the back as the girls took longer to wash off, but he didn't mind; it gave him the perfect view of the two beautiful girls as water, and soap suds cascaded down their bodies. There was never a moment where Cameron didn't have one of the girls pressed against him or where someone wasn't touching someone else. They took turns applying soap and helping each other rinse off. It relaxed Cameron as much as it turned him on. While the girls washed Cameron, they let their hands linger as they fondled his cock and balls. He stood between them, and they pressed their wet bodies against him.

Haley kissed him from the front while Elena kissed his neck and started to jerk him off, but he still wasn't fully hard. Haley started to kiss her way down His body. Elena tilted His head to the side so they could kiss. Cameron felt Haley kiss down his stomach, and then there was a brief pause as she got down on her knees. Haley grabbed hold of His cock along with Elena and lifted it up. She kissed her way up from his lower thigh, curving her path so that she worked her way into his inner thighs. Her cheek brushed across his balls as she planted her final kiss on his thigh. She nuzzled her cheek against his balls, increasing the movement and parting her lips as she did it. She kissed his balls and then sucked on them before lowering His cock.

Haley looked up at him as she enveloped him in her soft mouth. She licked and sucked on just his cock head and then started to bob up and down on his cock, taking more of it into her mouth each time. Each time she took more of him into her mouth until she finally took his entire length into her mouth. She could last a few more seconds and pulled back much slower, dragging her lips across his cock as she pulled back.

Now that Cameron's cock was fully erect again, Haley stood back up and turned around, bending over and supporting herself with one hand on the wall and the other on the support bar recessed in the wall.

"I want you to take me from behind," Haley said. Elena grabbed His cock and guided it to Haley's pussy. She even pressed against him behind, helping him thrust into her. Haley was even tighter than Elena, and he heard Haley wince as in his eagerness, and with Elena pushing him on, he was too rough with her. Elena quickly pulled back, allowing Cameron to pull out of her more easily.

"I'm sorry," Cameron said.

"It's ok, just go slow," Haley said and smiled reassuringly at him. Cameron lined up his cock with her opening and slowly pushed forward. He slowly worked his cock deeper inside her with each thrust. Haley started to rock her hips in time with Cameron, gradually building up speed together. She was even tighter from behind, so by the time they built up speed and he slid his entire length in and out of her, he could already feel himself getting close to coming. He didn't know how long the water would stay hot, and it seemed like it was already starting to get a little colder, so it was a race against time.

Haley's moans and Elena pressing against Cameron from behind and kissing his neck made Cameron rapidly approach the edge, but he tried to hold out to make Haley come too. Elena reached around Cameron and started to rub Haley's clit, causing her to moan even louder. Cameron shifted and began to fuck her from a different angle. His cock pressed more against the top of her pussy.

"Right there, don't stop," Haley moaned. Cameron kept up the same rhythm but could feel his orgasm rapidly approaching with each stroke. He could feel Elena's hand moving even more as she rubbed Haley's clit harder.

"I'm about to cum," Cameron said. He wanted to cum inside of her so badly. He knew she was on birth control now, but he didn't want to do something she didn't want, so he started pulling out of her.

"Cum in me!" Haley commanded and pushed back against him as he tried to pull out. That sudden movement put Cameron over the edge, and he obeyed, shooting his load deep inside Haley. "Oh Cameron," Haley moaned as she felt him shoot his hot cum inside her. She started to tremble and humped hard against Cameron as she came. Elena never stopped playing with her clit. The pleasure that she was feeling was almost too much for her. She went rigid as the waves of pleasure rippled throughout her body.

Haley's pussy contracted around His cock. It felt so good that Cameron kept thrusting in and out of her. It was almost too much pleasure, but Cameron refused to pull out of her.

Her arms gave out as her orgasm waned, and she started to fall forward. Elena caught her around the small of her stomach, and Cameron wrapped an arm across her tits to hold her up. Haley leaned against him and kissed him. Elena joined in the kiss. Cameron could have stayed like that forever, with both naked girls pressing against him. The hot water cut out, going from scalding hot to scalding cold from one second to the next. They all let out cries of surprise. Cameron and the girls jumped out of the shower, leaving him to brave the icy water to turn it off.

They dried each other off and got dressed. They were still cold from the shower, so they climbed under the blankets and decided to order room service. There were many sweet caresses and playful touches under the covers. They spent the rest of the night reconnecting.

Later that night, Cameron lay in bed on his back with a girl pressed against either side of him. Cameron was exhausted from all of their lovemaking, was full from their dinner, and was perfectly warm under the blankets with Haley and Elena. Cameron fought off his sleep to savor being with the girls, enjoy the press of their smooth, warm bodies, and listen to the faint sound of their breathing as the girls slept. When his exhaustion finally caught up to him, he fell asleep with a smile.

Scene 6.

Cameron was having the best dreams of being with Elena and Haley. He had dreamed constantly of them since coming back home. Now that he had experienced being with them again, it added an extra sense of realism to the dreams. He almost could feel it as he had sex with both of them in countless ways. Slowly the tactile feedback in his dreams started to increase.

Cameron started to stir from his slumber, but as his dreams faded, the sensations didn't; instead, they seemed to intensify. He realized that he couldn't feel the girls pressed against his side, but he could feel something warm, wet, and soft wrapped around his cock. That feeling increased even more. Cameron opened his eyes and saw that Elena and Haley were naked and lying between his legs. Haley had his entire cock in her mouth while Elena sucked on his balls. Cameron partially closed his eyes to watch the show without knowing he was awake. Haley held his cock in her mouth for even longer before pulling back. They traded places as soon as she took his cock out of her mouth. Haley sucked hard on his balls while Elena rapidly sucked his cock.

Cameron tried to keep pretending he was asleep, but the pleasure became too much for him, and he moaned. Elena pulled back off his cock. "I know you are awake," Elena said.

"You caught me." Cameron opened his eyes. The girls smiled up at him.

"Good morning," Haley said sweetly as if she just didn't just have his cock and balls in her mouth.

"You could say that again," Chris said. "How did this end up happening?"

"Well, you weren't up yet," Haley said.

"But something was up," Elena said, gently squeezing His cock to drive home what she was talking about.

"So we decided to try and give you a wake-up call. I hope you don't mind," Haley said.

"Not at all. If I could wake up every morning like this, I doubt I would ever sleep in again." The girls went back to work, taking turns blowing him and sucking on his balls. When they switched places, they would kiss each other or lick and suck on his cock simultaneously.

Cameron thought they planned to make him cum like that, but Haley said, "I t

Camp Natural: Part 4

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 07 Jul 2026 19:28:00 -0600

Camp Natural: Part 4

Cameron continues his relationships.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"What about after camp is over?" Cameron asked.

"What do you mean after camp is over?" Haley asked.

"I mean, what is going to happen to us?" Cameron asked.

"What do you want to happen to us?" Haley asked.

Cameron sighed at her question. "I want us to keep dating, all three of us if we could continue to make things work outside of camp. Before we started dating, I was trying to make up my mind on which one of you I wanted to ask out, but I couldn't choose then. After getting to know both of you even better and having my crush develop into stronger feelings, I can't see having to choose one of you, or even worse, have this whole thing just be a summer fling," Cameron said.

"Cameron, after all that we have done, do you really think we would just all go our separate ways?"

"But you never talked about it," Cameron said.

"It's because we didn't think there was anything to talk about. Elena and I figured you knew how much we liked you and each other. We were willing to try and make the relationship work after camp if you were," Haley said.

"Oh. What if I didn't want to?" Cameron asked jokingly. It seemed like his girlfriends were always conspiring behind his back.

"There was never any doubt in my mind," Haley said.

"Not even one?" Cameron asked.

Haley laughed and kissed him, "Ok, maybe one."

"What was that?" Cameron asked.

"Nothing, never mind," Haley said.

"Come on, tell me," Cameron said and tickled her.

"Fine, it was that you would want to only keep on dating Elena after camp was over," Haley said. She said it mostly as a joke, but when she got quiet, and her smile faltered, he knew that there was some truth in what she said.

"Why would you think that?" Cameron said.

"Because, why would you want to try and put up with someone who is so plain like me, when you could be with someone who was so outgoing and beautiful as Elena," Haley confessed.

"I like Elena a lot, but I also like you too. I had a crush on you ever since I first saw you waiting in the hotel lobby," Cameron said.

"You did?" Haley asked.

"Yeah, I got a glimpse of you sitting there reading, and I had to force myself to keep from staring at you, but I would sneak glances. I wondered if you were going to be going to this camp too, but then the next time I looked up, you were gone, and I felt an odd sense of loss that made no sense at having a girl I didn't even know disappear out of my life. When you took a seat next to me on the bus, I was so surprised I couldn't even talk, remember?"

"Yeah," Haley said, smiling at the memory.

"Haley, if it wasn't for your support, I would have left on the second day of camp. You are a beautiful girl who I love talking to and hanging out with. We have spent every day together, and I still want to see you more. Don't be so focused on comparing yourself to other girls that you end up selling yourself short."

"Thank you, it is good to hear that sometimes," Haley said.

"Then I will make sure to say it more often. You are beautiful." Haley smiled and kissed Cameron. The kiss continued and deepened as one moment it went from them being playful with each other to their suddenly being a strong sexual charge between them. Haley laid down on the sleeping bag, pulling Cameron down on top of her. Haley bit at His lower lip and pulled gently at it. Cameron anticipated it correctly when next she started to slip her tongue into his mouth. Cameron met her tongue with his own, and their tongues twirled around each other. Gone was the hesitation in their kisses and touches, they had had weeks to practice and get to know each other intimately. Haley wrapped her hand around His erection and started to gently stroke him as they made out. Cameron fondled her tits and played with her stiff nipples. Haley moaned when Cameron started to roll them between his thumb and forefinger and pulled on them.

Haley started to jerk him off a little faster. Cameron slid his hand down her body, still in awe that he could touch such a work of natural art. Haley let out a sigh as his hand grazed past her waistline and through her trimmed pubic hair. His fingers brushed against her clit, and she let out the breath that she had been holding in a loud exhale. Cameron rubbed along her outer lips, teasing her for a moment, and then he slipped a finger inside of her tight pussy. Haley moaned, and her grip around his erection faltered. Haley recovered and started to jerk him off again. They took their time as they kissed and touched each other, they were not in a hurry to get each other off, and they were slowly building each other up. Cameron continued to match Haley's sensual pace, but once his finger was coated fully in her juices, Cameron slipped in a second finger. A "hmm," escaped Haley's lips, and she squeezed His shaft.

Cameron sucked onto Haley's lower lip, and then kissed down Haley's neck, stopping every few kisses to suckle on her sensitive spots. Cameron kissed down her chest and took one of her nipples into his mouth. Haley hummed with pleasure again as first Cameron swirled his tongue around her nipple, and then he sucked hard, taking almost all of her tit into his mouth. Cameron sucked on her other nipple and then continued kissing down her stomach. Cameron leaned across Haley's body, so he approached her body from an angle. Haley parted her legs as Cameron kissed through her pubic hair. She squirmed the closer Cameron got to her pussy. Cameron had initially planned on passing over her pussy and kissing down her thighs to tease her, but as he moved, he looked at her pussy, and it just looked too good, so Cameron changed his plans and leaned down and licked the top of her pussy. Haley moaned and shivered at the contact. Cameron loved the scent of Haley and the way her pussy tasted. While Cameron loved the way Elena's pussy tasted, but Haley's pussy seemed to be sweeter, almost having a hint of a nectar taste to it.

Cameron licked along her folds and teased her clit for a few minutes when Haley started to push at him to lay down, so he did; they lay with their heads on opposite sides. Once Cameron was on his back, Haley straddled him and started to scoot her body lower. Haley positioned her pussy over His waiting mouth, and then she lowered her pussy down. Cameron slid his tongue inside of her. He loved how much more access he had to her pussy with her on top of him. Cameron felt Haley's hand wrap around the base of his cock, and then a moment later, the warmth and softness as she wrapped her lips around his cock head. Haley bobbed her head up and down on his cock, quickly working nearly the entire length into her mouth. Cameron realized that he had been so focused on the feeling of Haley blowing him that he realized he wasn't moving his tongue around as much, and he started to eat her out again.

When Cameron licked her clit, she moaned, the sound vibrating his cock. As they pleased each other orally, the slow pace that they had started with suddenly started to accelerate. His cock was throbbing with how hard he was, and he started to lick even harder as the urge to cum started to grow. Haley gyrated her hips, so get the most out of His licking. Cameron was building up to his erection when Haley suddenly got off him. Haley sat up and repositioned her body so that she was no longer in the sixty-nine position. She straddled her lower body over his. Cameron let out a moan when Haley pinned his erection down by pressing her pussy down on top of it. Haley leaned down and kissed Cameron deeply, cleaning up His face and mouth of her juices. Haley continued to hump against Cameron, her pussy lips wrapped around the side of his shaft. Haley broke the kiss and leaned over to His ear, causing her pussy to slide up and stop just before her pussy reached his cock head. "I love you," Haley said into his ear. Haley grabbed His cock and pushed up so that the head of it contacted her outer lips.

Cameron kissed Haley's earlobe and said the only response that he could ever imagine himself saying back to her, "I love you too." Haley pressed His erection a little more inside of her lips, and Cameron raised his hips to push it in further. They both let a moan at the same time as they shared this new experience. Haley looked down at Cameron and smiled at him. He smiled back, and she started to lower herself down slowly, taking in a couple more inches before stopping. Cameron had thought that the sensations from getting a blow job were amazing, but being inside of Haley felt like ambrosia, but for his sense of touch. Haley pulled up, and then lowered her pussy back down again slowly, her tight slick vaginal walls clinging to His cock as she worked it in and out of her. Cameron tried to gently hump up in time with her movements, but while they were familiar with each other as lovers, this was new territory for them, and they had that sense of eager nervousness again.

As Haley got used to the feeling of Cameron's thick cock inside of her, she started to ride him faster. Haley braced her hands on His chest, pulled her pussy back so that just the head of His cock was inside of her. Haley slowly took Cameron inside of her, having to stop every couple of inches to get used to the feeling of being stretched out by him. It felt so good, and she just wanted to hurry up and take him fully inside of her, but there was some pain mixed with the pleasure, so she had to pace herself. When Haley finally took him fully inside of her, they moaned together. Haley held still for a moment, still amazed that she finally was losing her virginity. His thoughts mirrored hers. Haley looked up at the sky, the constellations were fully visible on this clear night. Cameron looked up too, looking at them with Haley just like he had on that first night, only now Haley was above him just like the constellations. Haley looked down at Cameron and smiled.

Haley pulled up off Cameron's cock again and slammed back down, taking it all in. Cameron grabbed at Haley's hips as she started to bounce up and down on His cock. Haley picked up the pace, and Cameron started to time his thrusts so that he drove his cock as deep inside of her as he could. Her little tits bounced with each movement. Haley started to ride him even faster. Cameron wanted to hold back, but Haley's pussy felt too good after all that they did. "I'm getting close," Cameron said.

"Me too, just a little more," Haley said. Cameron lasted for a few more thrusts, but it became too much for Cameron.

"I'm about to cum," Cameron said and started to lift Haley off of him. Haley grabbed at his hands and guided them up at her tits instead. She then slammed her pussy down one last time and started to grind her pussy against His pelvis. With a grunt, Cameron started to cum, shooting his load deep inside of her.

"Your cum feels so good inside of me," Haley said as she continued to ride him. She pulled up off his cock and slammed down one last time, and then her orgasm hit. Haley let out the loudest moan Cameron had ever heard from her as her orgasm rocked her body. She shook a little on top of him as she moaned. Haley's face was scrunched up with pleasure and was fully flushed with her arousal. When her orgasm passed, she went limp and fell forward, Cameron held her up by his grip on her tits.

Haley lay beside Cameron and wrapped her arms around him. "I love you," she said, her voice already heavily laced with sleep.

"I love you too," Cameron said and kissed her on the head. They had planned on returning that night, but Cameron didn't have the energy to walk back to the camp tonight. He pulled the sleeping bag over him and Haley and held her. Cameron smiled; he couldn't believe what just happened between them.

As Cameron drifted off to sleep, he started to do the planning in his head at how early they would have to wake up to make it back to camp and give Elena a proper goodbye before the bus showed up in the morning to take them back to the land of the clothes. Cameron drifted off to a well-earned deep sleep.

Elena and Haley.

Cameron and Haley lay there under the stars, neither saying a word. They were still stunned by losing their virginity. Cameron felt an immense sense of pride and comfort as he held Haley. Before meeting these two sexy girls, he had never felt so comfortable with anyone. Now, after sharing the experience of being each other's firsts, Cameron felt as though they were even closer than before.

An unknown amount of time passed before they finally decided to return to camp. Cameron and Haley were in no rush as they walked hand and hand back to the camp. They saw the bonfire light through the trees as they neared the camp. When they stepped out of the trees, they immediately ran into Elena. She smiled knowingly at them. "About time you guys make it back," Elena said. She grabbed His hand and pulled them from the edge of the woods to the bonfire, where the campers were partying.

Elena and Haley dragged Cameron over to where everyone was dancing. He was usually uncomfortable dancing, but everyone in the camp had seen him naked for the last month; compared to that, his lack of rhythm didn't seem as big of an issue anymore. The girls danced with him, grinding against him and running their hands up and down his body. Cameron let his hands wander, too, his hands always on one of their asses or feeling up their tits. It didn't take long for the girls to get him hard. After an hour of them dancing, their playful touches became increasingly sexual. Cameron looked around at the other campers and saw that everyone was paired up.

They started to make out on the dancefloor, kissing each other and sucking on their necks. Cameron leaned down and took one of Elena's tits in his mouth, sucking hard. Elena moaned and started to stroke his cock. Haley sucked on His neck, making him moan. Elena grabbed both of their hands and led them toward her room without saying anything.

They climbed into Elena's bed with her in the middle. Without saying anything, Cameron and Haley were on the same page. They had gotten their alone time earlier, and now they wanted to take care of Elena. They took turns making out with Elena. Haley kissed her way down her neck and took one of her nipples into her mouth. Elena moaned into her kiss with Cameron. Cameron broke the kiss and latched onto Elena's other tit. Elena moaned again as Haley and Cameron sucked on her tits. Elena cradled their heads, pulling them against her so they would suck harder on her tits.

Cameron looked over at Haley, loving the sight of her as she sucked on Elena's tits. He loved watching as she pulled on Elena's nipple or the way she flicked her tongue rapidly against it. His cock twitched as he remembered how her soft lips felt wrapped around his cock. She caught him looking and smiled at him before focusing back on sucking on Elena's tit. A minute later, Haley pulled her mouth off Elena's tit with a loud popping sound and climbed down between Elena's open legs. Cameron kept sucking on Elena's tits while Haley started to eat Elena out. When Haley flicked her tongue against Elena's clit, Elena's whole body quivered in pleasure.

Elena pulled Cameron up from sucking on her tits to kiss him fiercely. Elena would moan into the kiss when Haley hit an extra sensitive spot. Cameron was so focused on making out with Elena that he jumped when he felt Haley grab his cock, and then a few seconds later, he felt her lips wrapping around his cock, and it was His turn to moan into their kiss.

Haley switched between pleasuring each of them, sometimes Elena and Cameron watched, and other times they focused on making out. Elena broke the kiss and looked down as Haley bobbed her head up and down His cock, effortlessly taking it in. Haley looked up and smiled at them when she realized that she was being watched.

Elena's passionate kisses became even fiercer as Haley continued to please Elena. Elena started to squirm and hump against Haley's face. Elena's orgasm came suddenly, and she moaned loudly, her body quivering as she clamped her thighs around Haley's head. When her orgasm passed, Elena pulled Haley up to kiss her. She kissed her face fiercely, licking and sucking up her juices. Cameron joined the kiss, savoring the taste of Elena's pussy on Haley's mouth. After cleaning Haley's face, Elena turned to Cameron and said, "Fuck me." The raw desire in those words spurred Cameron to quickly sit up and take position between Elena's spread legs.

Haley leaned across Elena's body and took Cameron's cock back into her mouth, ensuring that he was fully hard before he penetrated Elena. When Haley stopped blowing him, his entire cock was glistening with her saliva. She grabbed His cock and guided it to nestle it inside Elena's lips. They watched as Cameron slowly inched forward, his cock disappearing inside her. Elena's pussy felt so tight, but she was incredibly wet, so even though her pussy clutched at his cock as he entered her, he kept going deeper. Elena let out cute little sighs of pleasure as Cameron slipped inside her. Cameron and Elena moaned together as he fully penetrated her.

Cameron could feel Elena's pussy clenching around his cock as they held still. Elena had closed her eyes when she moaned from him bottoming out inside of her, and when she opened them, her eyes were burning with desire. She started to rock her hips slightly, and Cameron moved too, following Elena's lead.

Haley leaned down and started to lick Elena's clit while Cameron continued to fuck her. Elena's moans got even louder, and she wrapped her legs around Cameron, pulling him deeper inside her. Cameron grabbed her by her hips as he fucked her even harder, no longer able to hold back as the pleasure overwhelmed her. Cameron watched as Elena's tits bounced with every thrust, and her body contorted in pleasure. Along with humping harder against him, he could feel Elena's pussy squeezing his cock. "I'm about to cum," Cameron groaned as the pleasure became too much.

"Cum inside of me," Elena cried out and started to gyrate her hips as she also humped up against him, causing his cock to press against the walls of her pussy. Cameron thrust into her a few more times, then he started to cum inside her. "Yes!" Elena moaned as she felt the warmth spread inside her as Cameron came. Haley lapped at Elena's clit even harder, and Elena's moans crescendoed as her body started to shake from the force of her orgasm. Cameron and Elena locked eyes as they both rode the highs of their orgasm. Elena looked like she was trying to say something, but she closed her eyes and moaned as Haley kept eating her out.

When Cameron pulled out of Elena, Haley started to suck on it, savoring the taste of His cum and Elena's pussy. Cameron watched as Haley licked and sucked his cock clean for a minute before she started to eat out Elena's cream pie.

Cameron lay on the side of Elena, and she kissed him sweetly, occasionally moaning as Haley continued to clean out all the cum from her pussy. Cameron loved how passionate Elena was in the throes of lovemaking and how sweet and cuddly she was in her post-orgasmic stupor. Eventually, Haley lay on the other side of Elena, and the two of them kissed each other deeply. Cameron joined the kiss, and the three lay there sweetly kissing for a while as Cameron and Elena recovered from their orgasms.

Slowly their kisses and caresses became increasingly sexual as their hands lingered in sensitive spot

Camp Natural: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 06 Jul 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Camp Natural: Part 3

Elena at Sunset.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Cameron went to Elena's cabin as the sun was setting. He still felt conflicted about his two possible relationships, but at the same time, he told himself he should be happy to have this problem. He did briefly think about trying to get with both girls at the same time, but he knew how dumb that would be to try. He knocked on the door and repeated the mantra that had been playing on repeat the entire walk from his cabin to Her. Give it another day or so, get to know both of them a little better, make a choice, and try to keep them all friends after. When broken down into steps like this, it made Cameron feel a bit better about his situation. All I am going to have to do is pick one of them, He thought.

The door opened, and Elena and Haley stood in the doorway. Cameron's jaw dropped, Elena and Haley both looked amazing with their hair done and makeup. He always thought of Haley as cute and beautiful, but now with how she looked, the words hot and sexy popped into his head. Haley never wore much makeup before this, around Cameron; so he wasn't expecting this. Elena looked even more sexy than usual. He was worried; he already had a hard enough time before when being around her.

"So, what do you think?" Haley asked. Cameron fumbled for words.

"I think that means he likes your makeover," Elena said,

Cameron told himself to hurry up and say something. "You look great," he said to Haley. A smile lit up Haley's face. He turned to Elena. "Both of you look beautiful." Elena smiled at his compliment. He felt a thrill at making both of them smile.

Haley hugged Cameron. He felt that same sexual thrill and comfort when he was pressed against her. He wished that he could ask Haley for more hugs to help calm him down more. Elena handed Cameron the rolled blankets to carry while she carried the small basket of snacks for the movie. They walked down the path towards the large grass clearing that was used for outdoor gatherings. There was a big tarp set up at the end of the clearing. There were about twenty minutes until the movie started. They found a spot to sit in the back of the clearing. They set up their area and sat down to wait.

Cameron sat down, and the girls sat down on either side of him. Being stuck in the middle of them as they talked, and Elena teased both of them felt normal to Cameron, and he found his stress melting away again. Seeing how close the three of them had become, He started to lose his fear that if he started dating one of them, it would cause a rift in their friendship if he was honest and upfront about his feelings.

Cameron didn't think it was the best time to say this, but he didn't think that there would ever be a perfect time for saying something like this. He scooted back a little so he could see both of them better. "Hey guys," He said to them to get their attention. Both girls turned to look at Cameron.

"I don't know the best way to say this, so I'm just going to try my best. I like both of you, I enjoy the time we spend together. I know we haven't known each other for a long time, but I am more comfortable with you two than with anyone back home. The last thing I would want to do is something that would hurt you and break up our friendship," He said.

"We know that," Haley said and reassuringly held onto His hand.

"While I think I did do exactly that. Elena, last night Haley and I had our first kiss, and Haley, this morning, Elena and I ended up in the shower together, and some things happened between us. I really like both of you, but I feel terrible about doing something with both of you. It isn't fair if I'm intimate one moment with one of you, and then, later, I'm with the other one," Cameron said.

"None of us are dating," Elena said.

"I know, but what if I want to date one of you if you would date me? I don't want to be in the habit of doing things behind your back if I am trying to work up to being in a relationship," Cameron said.

"Who would you want to go out with?" Haley asked.

"I like both of you a lot, so I honestly don't know right now, I was going to give myself a couple of days to think about it, but I didn't want to keep on trying to keep this secret inside of me, it was tearing me apart," He said.

"We knew about it," Haley said.

"Know about what?" He asked.

"The kiss," Elena said.

"About what happened in the shower," Haley said.

"Oh," He said.

"You know how close Haley and I are. We talk, and sometimes we talk about you, and we already talked to each other about it," Elena said.

Cameron's mind snagged on that point for a moment, they talk about him? "So, you aren't mad?" He asked.

"I was at first," Haley said, "but I had to remember that we are not dating, and we never talked about being exclusive. While I was a bit jealous, I can see how you could have fallen to Her charms, she is hard to resist." A smile passed between them. "Better her than with some random girl from the camp."

"Can you give us a few minutes alone so that we can talk?" Elena asked Cameron.

"Sure," Cameron said and got up. He realized that he had to use the restroom, so he walked deep into the woods to take a piss. He didn't need to go as deep into the woods as he did, but he liked the extra bit of privacy and needed the extra time to think. Him confessing had gone a lot better than he had expected, He thought that he would have been pelted with hits or at the very least some harsh words from one or both of them. They had both known about Cameron having an intimate moment with the other girl, yet they had been trying to cheer him up all day.

Cameron felt a bit selfish that he had been wallowing in his guilt and self-pity and that he had let that get in the way of him having a good day with his friends. Haley was the one that He was the most worried about hurting. While she seemed confident in her nudist lifestyle, she seemed vulnerable when it came to dating. Elena seemed strong all around, but sometimes He wondered if that was just an act.

Cameron made it back as the sun was dipping below the tree line. The girls were sitting close together and were still talking. When they saw Cameron walking up, they scooted apart from one another and patted for him to sit in between them. He sat down and waited for them to say something, but neither girl did. He worried for a moment if they had gotten him to sit in between them just so it would be easier for them to attack him for getting involved with both of them.

"So?" Cameron asked.

"So, what?" Elena asked with a smile.

He sighed. "So, what did you two talk about?" He asked.

"Shush, the movie is starting," Haley said as the digital projector kicked on. Cameron was going to say more, but then Haley snuggled up on one side of him and Elena on the other. He was overwhelmed with having their smooth, warm bodies pressed against him, and he decided to wait to ask them until after the movie. This was a good sign; it wasn't like they would snuggle up to him now, and then castrate him later. Hopefully.

The first movie was an old summer blockbuster full of explosions. Cameron hadn't seen the movie since it came out in his childhood. He had enjoyed seeing it as a child, and while some of the lines were a little cheesy, he was glad that, for the most part, the movie was still entertaining watching it again as an adult. Having two beautiful naked girls pressed against him only further enhanced his viewing experience.

That night was unexpectedly chilly, and the wind moving across the water made it even colder. Cameron was glad that they had brought an extra blanket in case it got cold or that they needed a little extra cushioning. As the cool wind blew across them, the girls pressed even tighter together. From the moment they first lay together under the blanket, He got an erection. He had it the entire time that they were watching the movie. The more the girls pressed against him, the harder he got. To Cameron, his erection making a tent in the blanket was blatantly obvious, but neither one of the girls responded to it. He was slightly embarrassed by it, but he had been turned on so much around them without them making a big deal about it that he was starting to not worry about them getting upset at him for it.

After twenty minutes of his cock straining, Cameron wished that he could sneak away and take care of it so that he could get some peace from his horniness, if only for a few hours. He felt a hand rest gently on his lower thigh, and he jumped. He knew it was Elena, but when he looked over at her, she was focused on the movie and was doing her best to look innocent. Elena left her hand there for a few minutes, so He thought that maybe the touch was innocent, but as He started to calm down from Her touch, she began to rub his thigh.

Cameron let out a sigh at her touch. It still wasn't in a sexual place, but her touch felt so good in itself. Elena started to slowly inch her hand up, sometimes not moving for minutes, and other times just slightly sliding up. He tried to focus on the movie, but the closer that Elena got to his erection, the more he was distracted. Elena was just a few inches away from touching his cock when she stopped. One minute became five minutes, and five minutes became ten. He couldn't stand the teasing anymore, all he wanted was to feel Her touch there. She was so close to it, so why did she stop? He was getting so sexually frustrated that he thought about jerking off right there in between them, but he hadn't done anything that sexual with Haley yet, and he wasn't sure if she would be comfortable with it.

There was a sex scene that Cameron had forgotten about. Once it came on, He could feel his erection pressing up against the blanket even more. Cameron had gotten used to being naked most of the time, so the feeling of the blanket against his erection made him extra uncomfortable. During the sex scene, Elena finally slid her hand up and brushed her fingertips against his balls. He jumped again and let out an exhale of breath. He looked over at Haley to see if she knew what was going on, but she seemed focused on the movie.

Elena started to massage Cameron's balls, causing His whole body to get warm and tingle with pleasure. He had mostly ignored his balls when he masturbated, so he had no idea that someone could give him so much pleasure by touching him there. The sex scene was a little cheesy, but there was just something about nudity in older movies that He always liked more than in current ones. Elena inched her hand upward and gently caressed her fingers up His shaft. When Elena made it to the tip of His erection, she started to gently rub his head, working in the precum that had gathered at the tip. Elena started to slowly jerk Cameron off, not enough to get him off, just to keep him hard and wanting more. The sex scene was brief, but Elena kept on jerking him off after it was done.

Cameron could tell that Elena was holding back, but her touch still felt amazing. He started to get nervous. Haley was lying against him with her hand on his chest. He wondered if she knew what was going on. When he looked down at her, she was still focused on the movie. After ten minutes of a slow handjob, Elena let go of His erection. He thought for a moment that Elena was done jerking him off and was going to leave him wanting more. That would be like her, but a moment later, he felt Elena's hand beside Haley's on his chest. Elena wrapped her hand around Haley's. He thought that it was sweet that they were holding hands, but then Elena started to guide Haley's hand down.

Cameron's breath caught in anticipation as he realized what Elena was doing. When their hands brushed through his pubic hair, He let out a sigh. Haley's hand finally reached His erection. Haley started to gently touch along His cock and balls as she explored a real life penis for the first time. Her touches were less confident then Elena's, but He got a thrill out of his being the first cock that she was getting to practice with. After a few minutes of letting Haley explore His cock, Elena wrapped her hand around Haley's again and positioned her hand at the tip of His cock. Elena guided Haley's hand up and down, getting her used to jerking him off. He couldn't believe that he was getting a handjob by two girls at once.

Elena guided Haley's hand for a couple of minutes until Haley finally got the rhythm of it; Elena then slid her hand down Cameron's shaft and started to play with his balls again. After all of the teasing and being hard for about the last hour, He was ready for a release, but he was nervous at what they were doing. When he looked around at a few of the other couples around him, he noticed they were all either suspiciously close to one another under the blankets, or that they were full-on making out.

Cameron was getting close to cumming when Elena started to kiss along his neck. This pushed Cameron even closer to the edge. Haley followed Elena's lead and started to kiss her way up his neck as well. Haley made it up to His lips first and kissed him. He was brought back to their kiss under the stars the night before. It felt right to be kissing her. They were both still a little awkward in their kissing, but they made up for it with eagerness. Elena kissed her way along His jawline and then pulled him towards her for a kiss. Haley went back to kissing His neck as Elena took control of their kiss quickly and turned it into a sensual open-mouthed kiss. Elena and Haley switched so that Haley started to play with his balls, and Elena jerked him off. With Elena's skilled hand, He knew that he wouldn't be able to last much longer.

Cameron was on the verge of cumming, and it got harder for him to focus on trying to meet Elena's lips. Haley pulled Cameron back towards her and started to kiss him again. Elena sucked on His neck and then began to nibble on his earlobe. "I want you to cum for us, cum all over our hands." Elena's sensual voice and the warmth of her breath was too much for Cameron, and then she added, "Your cock is so big and hard, I can't wait to have it inside of me." The thought of being inside of Elena's tight pussy was too much for Cameron, and he started to cum. The girls continued to jerk him off and play with his balls as he shot his load up onto the blanket. Some of his cum fell back down onto their hands and lubed them up so that their hands slid up and down His faltering erection. It felt too good as He became extra sensitive after having his orgasm. Elena slowly stopped jerking Cameron off as his body stopped being so tensed up and he loosely laid back down onto the blanket. Elena had some napkins that they used to clean up Cameron and their hands. Afterward, they lay back down and pressed their bodies against Cameron. The three of them went back to watching the movie as if nothing had happened.

They watched the rest of the movie cuddled up against the cold night's air, Cameron still in shock over what just happened, Haley surprised with herself for doing such a thing, and Elena proud that she had seduced Cameron further and had gotten Haley in on it this time. There was a ten-minute intermission between movies. The girls walked off to the restroom together and left Cameron to guard their spot. He couldn't take his eyes off them as they walked away. He laced his hands behind his head and looked up at the stars as he waited for them. He felt fully content at the moment. His worries from the day fading away.

Elena and Haley made it back just as the next movie was starting. Cameron lifted his arms, and they nestled up against him again. The second movie of the night was a horror movie that came out last year. He usually didn't watch scary movies, so he hoped that he wouldn't jump too much from it and be embarrassed in front of the girls. The movie ended up being just as scary as all those reviews had said it would be. He had expected Haley to be the one who got the most scared, but to His surprise, it was Elena. As the music would build up to a scary moment, Elena would cling tightly to Cameron, digging her nails into his hand, and then when the scare would happen, she would jump, squeeze tightly, and bury her head into His shoulder so that she didn't have to watch. He thought it was adorable that someone so fierce and confident could be affected so strongly by a horror movie. He was scared too, but he was able to better control his fear since he had two beautiful naked girls pressed against him to distract him.

The movie ended close to midnight. The projector turned off, and the only lights around were the weak ones coming from the nearby camp buildings. They packed up their stuff and started walking back down the path towards their cabins. Cameron asked them what they thought of the scary movie. Haley said she liked it, but it could have been scarier. Elena agreed with Haley and tried to say how boring the movie was when a branch snapped nearby. Elena cried out and clung back onto His arm. He and Haley teased Elena, who wouldn't let go of His arm for the rest of the walk. He made a mental note to try and show Elena more scary movies. Haley must have been jealous she wasn't getting attention because she took His free hand into her own, so they walked the rest of the way like that.

They reached Elena's cabin first, and Haley and Cameron started to say their goodbyes so that they could continue walking.

"Wait," Elena said. "Would you like to spend the night?"

"You only want Haley to spend the night because you are still scared," Cameron said.

"Maybe, but I wasn't just talking to Haley," Elena said and smiled at him.

Cameron lost the smug smile he had from making fun of Elena. After they jerked him off under the blanket, things had seemed to go back to normal between the three of them as they watched the scary movie and talked like usual on their way back from the clearing.

Elena could be asking them to spend the night as friends, but after what was happening between the three of them, the potential sexual implications of Elena inviting both of them to spend the night were not lost on Cameron.

Haley seemed to be having similar thoughts as Cameron, but she said that she would like to spend the night.

"Yeah, me too," Cameron said. He wasn't about to say no to this opportunity.

"Great," Elena said and grabbed both of their hands and lead them up the porch stairs. She put a finger to her lips to tell them to be quiet as she snuck them into her room. Cameron had never been in Elena's room before, and he was surprised at how much bigger it was compared to his. Cameron guessed that a bigger room was one of the perks of being a camp counselor. Elena had Cameron put the blankets into a hamper she had in the corner. Elena pulled her iPhone out and turned on a mini boombox on her dresser and started playing some modern R and B. Elena turned down the music and dimmed her bedside lamp so that it wasn't too bright. Haley had already sat down on the bed while Cameron was still standing close to the doorway. Elena jumped onto the bed. She patted the space that she had left between her and Haley. Cameron sat down, but there wasn't much room, and his legs were pressed against Elena's and Haley's.

"So, Haley and I were glad that you talked to us about how you were feeling and how you didn't want to be leading us both on. We appreciate you respecting us enough to be honest with us. We both like you too, obviously,"

Camp Natural: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 05 Jul 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Camp Natural: Part 2

Cameron s Camp Routine.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Six more people showed up for the nature hike. The first of the six to join them was a girl and a guy who seemed to be a couple because they were all over each other, kissing and lightly running their hands across each other's bodies. The guy made no effort to hide the result from all of that petting and kissing. What they were doing wasn't overtly sexual, but the fact that they were naked meant that every touch was direct to the body.

"I will be right back," Elena said and got up to go and greet them. Cameron wanted to stare at her ass as she walked away, but he was present enough to remember that Haley was sitting right next to him.

Haley seemed uncharacteristically quiet. "You really do look great," Cameron said, saying the first thing that came to mind to try and break the silence.

"Thank you. It was a little bit weird getting ready for the day knowing that I was going to just walk right out the door naked," Haley said.

"Same. When I got dried off and did my morning routine minus putting on clothes and started to walk out the door my brain seemed to be screaming at me, 'what are you doing, go back and put on clothes, you don't want to be arrested!'" He said.

Haley laughed. "It does take some rewiring to be able to walk outside naked."

"So, what do you want to do when we are done with the hike?" He asked.

"I'm not sure, we can look at the list together when we get back," Haley said. After that, she seemed to be her old self again and was just as warm to Him. A pair of girls walked up, and Elena went and started talking to them. The moment she left the couple, they went right back at it, almost as if they were making up for lost time. As Elena was talking to the girls, two athletic-looking guys showed up and started talking with them. Cameron didn't want to be judgmental, but they looked like the type who would try and bully him back home. The sound of their boisterous voices and laughing only seemed to reaffirm His initial impression of them. He knew that part of his animosity towards them was because he saw them as competition to being with Haley. He still didn't know why Haley was spending so much time with him. She was such a beautiful, nice, and cool girl that she could probably get with any guy she wanted. He had to shake off those thoughts the best he could. He couldn't go getting possessive of a girl that he had just met a day ago.

It was time to go, and no one else seemed to be showing up, so Elena motioned for Haley and Him to join the group. "Ok, we are going to get going now. The hike is going to take about an hour each way. It is one of the easier trails and is well maintained, but I see that you are all wearing shoes, which is a good idea. Being naked is all good and fine until you end up with a thorn embedded in your foot. Did everyone put on sunscreen already?" Haley was the only one who raised her hand. Elena opened her knapsack and pulled out four small camp bottles of spray-on sunscreen, and gave them to each pair. "You are going to be spending a lot of time out in the sun, so unless you want sunburns where the sun normally doesn't shine, make sure you are wearing sunscreen."

The couple started to apply sunscreen to one another, rubbing it in a lot more than was necessary. The two guys stood far apart as they handed the can back and forth to each other. The two girls who had walked up helped each other apply it to their backs. They seemed comfortable with each other and were tickling one another as they did it. The two jock guys couldn't take their eyes off the two girls. Cameron judged them for it but then realized that he was doing the same thing, so he respectfully looked away. He finished up applying the sunscreen when Haley reached for the can. "I can get your back for you," Haley said.

"Ok," Cameron said and handed over the bottle. Haley sprayed it onto his shoulder blades and started to work it into his skin. Her touch felt terrific, along with the thrill of both of them being naked and her touching him. Her touch also did wonders to ease the kinks in his back from both the stress and yesterday's hike. He only wished he could ask her to do his legs too.

Cameron had his eyes closed, and Haley was finishing up on his back when he heard Elena ask Haley if anyone had gotten her back yet. Haley said no, and Elena took the can from her. He stepped back and saw Elena spray Haley's back and start to work the sunblock in. Haley closed her eyes as Elena worked in the sunscreen from her shoulders down to her lower back. He heard her let out a little gasp and bite her lip. His erection strained at the sight of the two girls together. They were both beautiful. He imagined what it would be like to be with both of them, to have in bed at the same time Haley's pale petite body, and Elena's darker and more curvaceous one.

Cameron had always had threesome fantasies, but to him those had always been an extra level of fantasy than just being with one girl because he had always thought the odds of one girl wanting to be with him were slim. The thought of two girls being with him at the same time was extra fantastical.

"All done," Elena said and walked away from Haley. Haley stood there for a few seconds with her eyes closed. Cameron wanted to ask her if she was ok, but he didn't want to intrude on whatever moment she was having. When she opened her eyes, He saw a look in them that he hadn't seen before. "Let's get going," Elena called out and started to walk down the path.

As they walked, Elena told them about the various plants they passed, what kind of animals could be seen out here, and some more about the camp's history. Cameron and Haley were walking directly behind Elena, with the two girls and two guys in the middle, and the couple who seemed unable to detach from one another bringing up the rear. He hung on every word that Elena said. He loved hearing her talk and how knowledgeable she was. He loved to see her walk too, the way her toned legs flexed, and how her ample ass bounced with each step. He did his best to make sure that Haley didn't catch him checking Elena out. He wondered if she would care if she did notice him. They barely knew each other, so it wasn't like they were dating. He remembered how quiet she had been earlier when she had first walked up to him, and Elena talking and decided it would be best to be cautious.

The couple in the back was in their own world, and once the two guys noticed that Elena was cold to their advances, they had started to try and flirt with the pair of girls, so Elena seemed to be only talking to Haley and Him. Haley would ask Elena questions occasionally about the animals and woods, and Elena would answer her. They started to get into discussions about different wildlife, and He felt a little left out, the more advanced their conversations got. Still, it was nice seeing the two of them talk so animatedly about something that they cared about.

It seemed that Haley must have picked one of the most challenging hiking trails yesterday because this trail was wide and only had a slight incline to it. Cameron's legs started to protest when they were about halfway done, but by this point, he was beginning to get used to the pain, and if he didn't overdo it, he would be able to ignore it. He jinxed himself because the last half of the trail started to slope downward. Each step jarred his knees, and He cursed himself for being so out of shape. His metabolism had always kept him slim, but maybe he should try and pick up a weight now and then. He had seen that his college of choice had a state-of-the-art gym that was open to all students. At the time, he had thought he would never use it, but now he promised he would take advantage of it.

Elena turned them from the main path to a side one. The trail started to get smaller as the trees and overgrowth cluttered onto it, giving them shade but also obscuring their view. Cameron was beginning to feel claustrophobic as they continued to press in around him. From down in the direction of the path, He started to hear flowing water. The sound grew louder with each step. They had to crouch as the tree's branches grew over the path. They came to a point where the trail was completely covered up with overhanging branches. Elena led the way and went first and then held a branch up for Haley to follow. Haley went under and then held it up for Him.

He stayed back to keep the branch to the side so that the others could pass under more easily. The others thanked him as they moved under. He had to pass under a few more branches to catch up. He ducked under one final one, and then suddenly, he found himself in the middle of a wide-open clearing with a swimming hole in the middle. To his right, the swimming hole was fed by a small waterfall that cascaded into the pool of water. Some of it escaped down into a narrow stream, but more water entered then what left. Since the water was continually flowing, it was nearly crystal clear.

Cameron took his place next to Haley as they all admired the beauty of this hidden place.

"The water is fed by the melting runoff from the mountains to the north that takes months to fully melt, so this pool is constantly being filled year-round. I hope you all brought your bathing suits," Elena joked.

They broke into the same groups that they had been walking in. Each group found their own side of the pool. The pool was around the size of a swimming pool, so they had enough room for each group to mostly be on its own. The pair of guys climbed up onto the edge where the waterfall was, which was about 15 feet up, and then they jumped. When they emerged, they were sputtering and cursing about how cold the water was. Everyone laughed.

"I told you guys that the water is snowmelt from the mountains, of course, it is cold," Elena said. While the guys swam in the pool, the pair of girls decided to suntan on the lush grass. The girl from the couple went to dip her toe into the water, and she squealed at how cold it was, her boyfriend saw his opportunity and went to push her in. She sensed what he was about to do a second before it happened. She didn't have enough time to avoid the shove, but she was able to grab onto her boyfriend and drag him in with her. The two emerged from the water and cried out about how cold the water was.

Haley saw Him watching what had just happened, and then how he looked at her. "Don't even think about it," she said.

Elena held out her hands for Haley and Cameron, "Lets jump in together?" They each took one of Elena's hands. "On three, we go," Elena said. They stood five feet away from the pool and counted. On three, they ran forward and jumped into the pool. Cameron had closed his eyes right before they hit the water, but the cold of it shocked them back open. Elena and Haley sunk into the water beside him, bubbles floating up with their bodies as the stretched upward and started to swim to the surface. He wished that the icy water was cold enough to freeze time itself so that he could continue to take in the images of their nude bodies swimming up, and the sunlight shining down through the water on top of them. He would have never been able to experience anything as surreal as this moment if he had stayed home, or if he had left earlier.

Haley and Elena made it up to the surface ahead of Him. He admired their legs kicking back and forth and the brief flashes of their pussies or asses as they turned in the water, and then he shot up to the surface too, exclaiming just like all the others about how cold the water was.

Once Cameron started to get used to the chilly water, he found that it was doing wonders to soothe the aching in his muscles. At first, everyone stayed in their little groups. He had fun splashing around and horse playing with Elena and Haley. They got into water fights and took turns shoving each other under the water. At first, He felt awkward touching them, but he started to relax the more they grabbed at him. Haley and Elena ended up making a secret alliance and worked together to dunk Him as often as possible. He protested faintly as the two girls wrestled with him, their soft tits and stiff nipples pressing against him.

Cameron was glad for how cold the water was, for a while his mind was still thinking sexual thoughts, the chill of the water stifled the growth of his erection, but there was a couple of times where he found himself getting hard, and it would press against the girls, so he had to break away from them to cool down. Of course, they didn't let him retreat and seemed to jump on him even more.

After about thirty minutes, the two girls that were sunbathing hopped into the water, and Elena managed to get everyone together to play some pool games. Cameron ended up being it first in a game of Marco Polo. Even though he promised not to peak, Elena still insisted on tying her camp counselor scarf over his face to blindfold him. He couldn't remember the last time that he played this game. He did his best to tag someone, but every time he felt like he was closing in on someone, they would manage to get away from him. He did his best to listen around him for splashing, but the constant dripping from the waterfall made it difficult at first, but the longer he was blindfolded, the better he was able to tune out the sound of the waterfall and listen around him for the splashes.

Cameron kept on coming up just a little short every time he went after someone. Ready to finally be free of being it, the next time He heard a splash in the water, He swam furiously and reached out. Knowing that some of them kept on ducking under the water and kicking off the sides to get past him, He reached down under the water and finally touch someone. He was ecstatic that he caught someone, but as they swam past him, he realized that he had fully groped someone. He was mortified.

Cameron heard someone break onto the surface of the water, and then Elena said, "Well, looks like you finally got me." Her voice didn't sound upset at all. He heard hear swim up to him, and then she started to untie his blindfold. When He could finally see again, he saw just how close Elena was to him, a whole lot closer than what was needed to untie it. Elena smiled at him and then turned around. She looked over her shoulder at him. "Can you blindfold me?" Elena asked.

Cameron took the blindfold from Elena and started to tie it around her eyes. Elena drifted back against him, pressing her ass against his *semi-erection. He fumbled with tying the knot. Elena pressed harder against him.

"Having trouble?" she asked in a husky voice. Cameron finished tying the knot, and then they resumed playing the game. They played Marco Polo for a bit and then switched over to sharks in the water, allowing Him to get a good look at the different girl's asses as they stood at the edge of the water facing away. He couldn't remember the last time he had this much fun doing something as simple yet pleasurable as playing pool games with others.

After an hour of swimming, they all lay in the grass to dry. The warmth of the sun after the cold of the water relaxed Cameron, and nearly caused him to doze off as he lay with Elena and Haley, talking about their lives back in the world with clothing and what they planned on doing after summer ended. He found himself talking more and more, becoming almost as comfortable with Elena as he was with Haley. On the walk back to camp, everyone seemed closer, talking to each other and joking about how the games had gone in the pool. He felt bad for being so judgmental about the two jocks. The more time he spent near them, he realized that yeah, they were a bit loud, but they were not that bad. They made it back to camp a little after two pm. Elena asked if Haley and He wanted to go and get lunch with her in the mess hall. Haley answered yes for both of them.

Lunch was burgers, hot dogs, and fries, and it was delicious. After all of the swimming and hiking, Cameron was famished, and he heaped his plate full of food twice. When Haley gave him a look at his second helping He shrugged. "What? I'm hungry," he said. As He ate, the girls mostly talked to one another, occasionally whispering. Sometimes He would catch one or both of them staring, and then they would quickly avert their eyes. Under their gaze, He felt even more exposed than when he first walked out of his cabin in the nude.

As Cameron ate, he realized how comfortable he was becoming with being naked in front of others like this. He hadn't even had any anxiety when he had gone to get his second plate of food. Normally in class, it would have taken him minutes to work up the courage to walk across the room to sharpen his pencil or throw away some trash, yet here he was able to walk across a full mess hall while being naked without half of the anxiety. He hadn't expected to get into the nudist lifestyle, he had just been curious, but now he could see the appeal to it.

Cameron was glad that the first thing they did after their hike and all that swimming with Elena was to attend a bracelet making class. He wasn't super interested in making bracelets, but he was just happy to be doing something that let him sit down for once. The camp counselor showed the group several different ways to make the knots and how to weave the string, making it look straightforward, but once they picked out their colored strings and started to try it out, He had trouble even getting it started. Haley scooted closer to him and showed him how to do it, her fingers moving deftly. After a couple more poor starts that lead to the whole thing coming unraveled, He was finally able to get his bracelet started. If he could get over the frustration of his hands not being able to do the movements correctly, he could see the appeal in doing crafts like this. It did allow him to calm his mind as he focused on the threads. Haley finished her bracelet in almost half the time that it took Him to get his done. Cameron compared his bracelet to Haley's. Hers was perfectly made, while he had numerous irregular patches where he hadn't tightened the string down correctly.

"Let's trade," Haley said.

"What, why?" Cameron asked.

"I think it would be kind of nice, you know if we made them for each other. Plus, I tried to warn you that you weren't making your bracelet big enough. I doubt it could fit on your wrist," Haley said. To prove her wrong, He tied it around his wrist. It was painful and dug into his skin.

"I was able to get it to fit," Cameron said and held his wrist in front of her face.

"Are you really going to risk losing circulation to your hand and having your hand amputated just to prove me wrong?"

"Maybe," Cameron said, but even though he had just put the bracelet on a few seconds ago, he could already feel his fingers tingling. With Haley's help, he was able to remove his bracelet. Haley tied hers around his wrist. It was a perfect fit, and He tied his around her wrist. He doubted that the bracelet would survive until the end of camp.

Camp Routine.

Over the next week, Cameron fell into a nice routine at Camp Natural with Haley and Elena. From the moment they woke up, they would get ready, go to breakfast, and then do different camp activities together. They did numerous activities that Elena oversaw and hung out with her during meals and her downtime. Every day He became increasingly comfortable with being nude and being around the two girls. He knew that he was crushing hard on Haley; every day he spent with her, he found himself liking her more and more, but he was feeling conflicted.

Cameron found himself being increasingly drawn to Elena too. He loved her fiery attitude and how confident she was. She seemed to be flirting with Him increasingly,

Camp Natural: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 04 Jul 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Camp Natural: Part 1

Cameron learns the nudist life, with help from two girls.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Middle Class and Camp-deprived.

Growing up, Cameron had always wanted to spend the summer at camp, but his parents could never afford it. He had worked a full-time job during his junior and senior years of high school to help his parents out with the bills. Any money that he didn't give to help his parents went towards his college savings. He had gotten nearly a full-ride scholarship thanks to his excellent grades and still finding some time for a few extracurricular activities. Now that he had some extra money, He decided he would finally indulge in his boyhood dream of going off to camp before he had to go out on his own into the world.

Cameron spent nearly a month deciding between several different camps that he wanted to attend. The deadline was approaching for camp registration as the school year wrapped up. He had found a website that linked multiple camp registrations all in one place, so that all he had to do was fill out the info form once, and then it would send it out to any of the camps that he had an interest in. It made comparing the price points and the different things available from each camp easier. There was even a questionnaire where it matched you up with camps that you might be interested in based on your answers.

A couple of days later, Cameron was working on his computer when he got an email about a new possible match. He opened the email, and the first part of it was an email from someone who was the head of camper affairs at Camp Natural. He was reluctant to open the email, but it had been sent by someone who had an official college email from the school in the Mideast U.S. that he was going to be attending next Fall. The body of the email read:

"Hello Cameron. We are an exclusive camp, and we just had a place open up for the upcoming session and were wondering if you are interested in attending. We are affiliated with Northwestern University, who contacted us about you. We offer college credits to returning campers who become camp counselors, so if you were to attend our camp this year and find it to your liking, then you could return the following summer as a camp counselor. Attached, you will find more information about what we offer at camp and what you can expect once you attend. If you have any questions after you read through the information, feel free to contact me about anything you would like to know.

Attached were a couple of digital broushures about the camp. Cameron was still a little wary about clicking on the file, so he opened the university's class catalog and entered in the class code that had been mentioned in the email. There was a match, and when He opened it up, it confirmed there was a summer working internship at Camp Natural. Now that he was a little more confident that this wasn't some scam meant to infect computers with viruses, He opened the first boushure file and was shocked. It looked just like all the other camp brochures, showing the grounds of the camp and listing all their events. The only difference was, where the other brochures featured fully clothed campers; this one showed the campers doing activities such as archery and canoeing all in the nude. Everyone shown in the pictures were eighteen or slightly older college-age students.

As Cameron read on, taking longer since he was distracted by the naked bodies, he learned that Camp Natural was a nudist camp where campers were encouraged to learn what it was like to live a nudist life. Clothing was allowed for the most part in clothing-optional areas and events, but a good amount of the experiences would be no clothing allowed. After He read through the brochure, he clicked on the second attachment, and it was a detailed itinerary of all the classes and events that they would be having during camp. The list of activities was easily twice as big as any of the other camps that He was thinking about attending.

Cameron sat in his chair, staring at the brochure. There was a blonde in the middle of diving for a volleyball. His eyes kept on being drawn to her. He was too busy and socially awkward to have had a girlfriend yet. The fact that he was eighteen and hadn't even had his first kiss yet was a constant source of shame. He was used to seeing naked girls from when he watched porn on his computer, but there was just something so natural about the girls in the images that drew him in, and it wasn't just the fact that they were all attractive, even with their varying body types. The guys featured in the pictures seemed to be having fun too, and even though He wasn't into guys, he felt a little reassured by their presence in the brochure. If it had been nothing but drop-dead gorgeous models, then He would have suspected that they were just trying to prey on his urge to see beautiful girls naked.

Cameron closed the email for now and did his best to focus on his schoolwork. His thoughts kept on returning to what he was just presented with. He wanted to attend, but he was also nervous. He had never been naked in front of anyone else before, let alone a whole camp of people. He was going to have to think about it. He still had a week before the registration process closed.

Cameron tried going about his day to day activities as usual, but with each day that passed, he felt more anxious. The thought of others seeing him nude made him nervous, but the idea of seeing others naked was enticing.

Cameron decided to try and experience the natural life in the comfort of his own home. His parents usually didn't get home till close to six pm, so he would have about three hours to be nude when he got back from school. It felt weird walking around his house and doing everyday things in the nude. Even with all the blinds being drawn tight so that no one could see him, He felt vulnerable. He constantly checked the time, and even though he knew he would have the house to himself for hours, he was worried that at any moment, one of his parents might come bursting through the door. He kept his clothes, a pair of loose basketball shorts and a shirt nearby so that he could throw them on quickly. He kept on looking out the window every time a car drove by to make sure it wasn't his parents.

That first day Cameron made sure to be fully dressed well before his parents came home. After how he felt that first day of practicing being nude, He couldn't see himself going to the camp and looked at the couple of camps he had been contemplating to attend before he had received the email from Camp Natural.

The next day after school Cameron got nude again as he did his usual after school activities of making a snack, taking care of his chores, doing his homework, playing video games, and watching TV. He still felt a little uncomfortable that day, but not as bad as the day before. By the end of the week, he was feeling more comfortable being nude in his home. He knew that he still had a long way to go before he would be bold enough to do this in front of other people, but the thought no longer filled him with crippling dread.

On the last day before the deadline, Cameron made sure to shut himself up in his room and lock the door, before his parents got home, but he stayed naked. He clicked on the link in the email that had led to the secured website of Camp Natural and finished filling out the application and financial pages. His heart was thumping as he submitted his application. He then messaged the camp director and informed him that he had just signed up. He felt some anxiety about going to the camp, but he was also excited to do something that seemed so wild. He had spent his whole life making his decisions based on what was safe; him stepping this far out of his comfort zone was a real accomplishment for him.

Cameron had a month before school ended. Along with studying to maintain his grades, He also spent that time becoming increasingly comfortable being nude. It got to the point where He was looking forward to it every day, and he would rush home to try and get as much natural time in as possible. During his second week of practicing, He decided to step up his experimenting by hanging out in his backyard for a bit while in the nude. He waited for an overcast day since he didn't want to get a full-body sunburn under the harsh Arizona sun, and when the day finally arrived, he stripped and then stepped out into his backyard. He felt that same thrill and anxiety that he might be seen.

Their backyard was fenced in, and since none of the houses nearby were two stories, the only way one of his neighbors could see him was if they walked up and peeked through the small gaps in the fence. Cameron set a beach towel down on their swinging porch chair, and he idly rocked back and forth with his foot as he read. He used to love sitting out here and doing this as a kid, but he had stopped doing a lot of the things he enjoyed so that he could focus on his goals and what was expected of him. Every cool breeze felt terrific on him. He had planned only to spend a small amount of his natural time outside, but he was so comfortable out there that he ended up losing track of time. When he heard his mother's car pulling into the driveway, he had to make a nude sprint back up to his room so that he wouldn't get caught. He thought about what it would be like to be in the lush cool woods of Camp Natural, and he found himself looking forward to it more and more.

The school year ended, and Cameron found himself on a plane going halfway across the country to go to a nudist camp. In the weeks leading up to his trip and absence for a month, He was prepared to deflect questions about where he was going and had even looked up camps near Camp Natural so that he could say he was attending one of those, but no one pressed Him on his summer plans. His friends and parents seemed kind of confused about why he would want to go to a summer camp when he was eighteen. He didn't blame them for thinking it was a little weird, but when he mentioned how it was also affiliated with the university he was going to be attending, it made it seem more acceptable to his parents.

Cameron had always been the least wild of his two siblings, two older sisters, so his parents didn't seem to worry about His decisions as much. His parents had liked to joke for years how He was a little adult as he was growing up and wasn't like most other kids. When He had first heard them say that he had been mad, but looking back on it, he realized that did sum him up pretty well.

Cameron arrived at his destination around five pm in the city the university was in. He had arrived two days before the bus was scheduled to come and take the campers to Camp Natural. He had arrived early so that he would have time to get used to the new time zone and could explore the city that he was going to be living in next Fall.

Cameron was so tired from his flight that even though he wanted to go out, once he got checked into the hotel room, all he was up to was ordering room service and watching TV. He spent this time in the nude. Now he didn't feel like he was forcing himself to experiment with the nudist lifestyle, and he was starting to enjoy it more and more.

The next day Cameron woke up feeling refreshed and took a lyft over to the university so that he could tour the campus and the surrounding area. He had spent his whole life living in the desert, being in a place that was so green with trees made him breathe easier for the first time in his life. He had never been one of those people who were desperate to escape their home city, but he could easily see himself living here if the first impressions held steady. He bought some supplies that he couldn't fly with and picked up a few odds and ends that caught his eye or that he couldn't go without, and then returned to the hotel for one lazy last night in a big bed.

Departure.

Cameron woke up at seven am and started to get ready. He wished that he could sleep in more, but to be fully prepared, both mentally and physically, he knew that he was going to need this time. He checked out of the hotel and waited downstairs for the bus. About twenty people were milling about in the lobby; half of them looked to be around the same age as Him, so he wondered if they would be going too. He wanted to know if they were going as well, but it wasn't as if he could just walk up and say, 'hey, are you going to the nudist camp too?'

Cameron couldn't stand waiting idly, so he opened a book on his phone. While he was reading, He noticed a cute redhead sitting on the couch across from him that was facing away. All He had seen of her was the side of her face and back of her head as she sat down. He wished he had seen her face better before he sat down. The idea of seeing naked girls his age had been one of the main perks of going to Camp Natural, but now that he was surrounded by cute girls, He started to get nervous again.

A handful more people sat down in the hotel lobby, and then the bus arrived, right on time. Cameron looked up from his book for the redheaded girl, but she was gone. There was no way she already made it to the bus. His heart dropped; she must have been checking in to the hotel. With a sigh, He gathered up his stuff and started to slowly walk towards the bus. His anxiety was kicking in, so he made sure he would be the last person in line to get on the bus, the last thing he needed right now was to end up trying to get on the wrong bus with a line of people behind him. The driver was standing beside the door of the bus, checking everyone's tickets to make sure that they were getting on the right bus. He imagined how much of a surprise someone might get if they got on the wrong bus and ended up in the land of the nudists.

The bus driver looked over Cameron's ticket, pointed him to one of the storage bins that skirted the bottom side of the bus, and then welcomed him aboard. There must have been another stop or two before this because the bus was nearly full and was slightly abuzz with sleepy but excited conversations. Almost all the seats were taken, and He didn't want to sit next to someone he didn't know if he could help it. He wasn't the best at making small talk at the best of times, and with their destination so heavily on his mind, He didn't feel up to socializing. He was halfway down the aisle when he finally spotted an open seat. He sat down with a sigh of relief. He stared out the window that was on the opposite side of where the hotel was.

Cameron was buried in his thoughts when he was pulled out of them by a soft voice. "Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?" He looked up and saw the red-haired girl looking at him. Seeing her up close made his heart skip a beat and a half. She had long red hair, light green eyes, and a small number of freckles across her cheeks, and on the bridge of her cute little nose, he hadn't thought a nose could be cute, but hers was the pinnacle of nose cuteness. She smiled down at him but started to look a little uncertain. He realized that he hadn't said anything for a few seconds as he stared at her.

"Oh yeah," Cameron said, and then he realized that he had just said that he did mind if she sat there and quickly tried to correct himself. "I mean, it's ok if you sit with me. Sorry, I'm still waking up."

The red-haired girl laughed and sat down. "Yeah, me too. I left my laptop charger up in my room and had to run up to go get it. I almost missed the bus because I had to have them let me back in."

That explains why she was suddenly gone, Cameron thought. "Well, I am glad you made it in time. I'm Cameron."

"I'm Haley, nice to meet you." They were interrupted as the bus driver stepped onto the bus and announced that they were departing. It all seemed so normal to Him; as if they weren't about to go to a place where everyone was going to be naked 24/7. They started driving. This is it, He thought. There was no turning back.

"So, are you nervous?" Haley asked.

Cameron nervously laughed. "Yeah, I have never done anything like this before. I almost backed out multiple times," he said honestly.

"Yeah, me too," Haley said. "So, where are you from?"

"I'm from Tempe, Arizona. What about you?"

"I am from Portland, Oregon," she said.

They made small talk during the one and a half hour bus ride to Camp Natural. Talking to Haley came naturally to Him, she was so warm and friendly that she was able to pull even an introvert like Him out of his shell. Talking to her helped Him calm down his nerves a little bit. If everyone at Camp Natural was even half as nice as Her, then he knew that he had nothing to worry about. He learned how next semester she was going to the college to get a biology degree. He imagined her in a lab coat and smiled at the cute image. Haley did most of the talking, but she never focused on herself too much and would keep asking Him questions so that the conversation never felt one-sided.

When they turned a bend in the forest, and Cameron saw that they were approaching Camp Natural, he got a little sad; he had been enjoying his conversation with Her. His phone had stayed tucked between his thigh and the side of the bus for the entire trip. The driver announced that they were there as the bus came to a stop.

The campers stood and shuffled off the bus. When it was close to His and Haley's turn to get up, she smiled at him. "Ready?" she asked.

"Yeah," Cameron said, and they got up and walked down the aisle together. They split up to retrieve their luggage, and He lost sight of the petite girl in the press of all the other campers. A couple of workers from the camp were helping people find their luggage, and another was telling people to follow the dirt path towards the large wooden building. He glanced around but couldn't see Her. He didn't want to instantly cling to the first girl who talked to him, so he took a moment to get his bags together and was about to start walking down the path when She appeared next to him. He let out a sigh of relief that she had been the one to reconnect with him.

They entered the large building. The main part of the building seemed to be a cafeteria slash auditorium that reminded Him of his elementary school's lunchroom. The tables were folded up against the back wall, and chairs were lined up facing towards a small raised stand. They were told to put their luggage along the walls and take a seat. He and Haley found a seat in the back row.

Standing in front of the stand were seven people. A couple of them looked just a few years older than Him, while the rest seemed to be in their thirties, except for a beautifully tanned tall woman who was in the middle of the group who looked to be in her mid-forties but looked amazing. When everyone was seated, the woman spoke.

"Greetings campers, and welcome to Camp Natural!" She had a strong voice so that it carried even to the back row with ease. The campers clapped and let out some hoots. "I am the head of the camp, Miss Evens, but you can call me Alison. While there is a lot to do here, we all know what this camp is about: getting a taste of the nudist lifestyle. I know some of you might have more experience than others when being in a nudist community, but I expect everyone to be understanding of each other's comfort level. Today is a day for you to get to know the camp and not yourself yet, so please keep your clothing on this first day. After today we expect each of you to remain nude as often as possible. Of course, if it rains, you should cover up to protect from the elements, and no one will force you to disrobe. If you have any questions or need help in any way with this or any other aspect of your stay here, please feel free to ask me or any of the camp staff for advice and assistance. The spirit of this place is to get used to living a nude lifestyle, so there will be many events where clothing is not allowed."

"Consent is the most important rule here.

Abandon Ship!: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Fri, 03 Jul 2026 19:59:00 -0600

Jemima provides Davy with kinky new insights into female sexuality.

By Big galute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Davy if I could, I would marry you at this very moment."

"Don't mock me."

"I'm not, I'm serious."

I didn't answer, finally realizing that I was stuck on a boat in the middle of the ocean with an insane woman.

"I don't know about God but I do know about the church and the clergy that tell us about sins of the flesh, many of the clergy are the biggest sinners amongst us." I stayed silent but knew that I'd heard many men on the river saying the same thing.

"Why can our bodies do such things? Why does it feel so wonderful when we do? Surely humans are designed to enjoy sex in whichever way they want?"

I couldn't think of any answers to Jemi's words but still thought she was insane.

"I know that I have a high spirit and enjoy doing the things society tells me I mustn't, but that's not because I am bad but rather because I am free and should be allowed to make up my own mind. All the men I have ever been introduced to, have been vain, shallow, or stupid; sometimes all three."

I listened to her profound words, but she wasn’t yet done; "In a different situation we may never have met, or if we did we would not have spoken. But you are different from them, we are stuck on this little boat but you are sweetest, most sincere man I have ever met. I also sense a wild free-spirit inside you, longing to get out."

Any doubts I had about Jemi's sincerity disappeared as she kissed me, a soft, gentle, loving kiss. We molded together as Jemi nuzzled her head into my chest and placed her leg across me, causing me to harden and grow and causing Jemi to giggle.

"I love you, and I love your tallywacker." She said before falling asleep.

I awoke to the early morning sun and to Jemi sitting upright and smiling down at me, "Is it always that engorged in the mornings?" She asked, her eyes roving down my body and her smile widening, the mischievous glint back in her eye.

"Sometimes."

"I've been staring at it for ages, it twitches and moves and you sometimes touch it in your sleep."

She placed her hand to my forehead and laughed, "Good, no fever. Your face is so red I wondered."

I went to sit up but Jemi gently pushed me back down, "Lay still, I want to study it awhile."

I could have refused and insisted that we got busy with the sail but I was getting use to Jemi and knew there was no point.

"My friend Imogen says her husband's is short and fat, with a rather musty, unpleasant smell." "Yours appears to be long and fat and I could detect no unpleasant smells." Seeing my puzzled look, Jemi said, "I smelt it whilst you were asleep. Actually it was quite fascinating, I blew on it and it twitched. The bulbous gland at the top appears to be the most sensitive, the thick shaft less so."

Laying there listening to my beautiful angel ruminate about my appendage was exhilarating and highly arousing and I knew that I wished it always to be so, I also knew that we needed to get sailing if we were to have any chance of survival.

"I think we should hoist our sail." I suggested, changing the subject.

"You're probably right." Jemi went quiet and I think I detected a new glow to her cheeks. "Imogen says that when her husband emits semen in the morning he is far more productive and it assuages any foul humor he may have." "Would you like to emit some semen?"

I nodded, unable to refuse. "Teach me how, so I would know how best to do it." Jemi said.

I wanted to ask what else Imogen had said but dared not, instead telling Jemi; “I just wrap my fingers around it and pull back & forth, Like you did last night." She thought about this for a while before asking, "Do you think of things when you do it?"

"Sometimes, last night was the first time anyone else has ever done it for me and I didn't need to think of anything."

"I like the name tallywacker but for the purposes of my studies I will think of it as a penis, when you make love to me it can be your tallywacker."

Before I could respond to this Jemi took my penis in her hand, "It is heavier than I imagined, maybe more than a pound, there is already fluid leaking out the top." Jemi ran a finger of the other hand across the fluid, the sensation causing my penis to twitch violently and me to take a sharp breath in. "Was that painful?" Jemi asked.

"No, just sensitive. Almost ticklish, in a way”

Jemi nodded as if storing this information away, she then brought her fingers to her face "A slight smell of ammonia and mildly salty flavor."

I was enjoying Jemi's hand on my penis but I wasn't sure if I enjoyed being part of an experiment. She suddenly started shaking it violently, "The muscle tries to resist and the penis becomes harder, tell me, does that feel nice?"

"Slightly uncomfortable but not unpleasant."

Jemi nodded and then started slapping my penis hard against her open palm, until it became too rigid to maneuver. I told her it was remarkably enjoyable.

"Do you think you could ejaculate from it?"

"I don't think so." She again nodded and placed her palm on top and pushed down hard, causing me to yelp.

She looked at me, a wry smile and a shake of my head gave her the answer. "Can we get to the emitting of semen before I fall into foul humor?."

Jemi smiled at my light mockery and started to gently stroke my penis.

"You're no good, Davy Arthur. When we get to dry land I shall have to find other penis's to experiment on." She let me stew on this for a moment, a serious expression on her face. As hurt and confusion invaded my heart she finally smiled "But this is the only tallywacker I ever want."

I closed my eyes and smiled as the feeling of Jemi's firm, even strokes pulsed through me. The sensation became different, much warmer, softer and smoother. This rhythm became affectionate.

A small gasp of pleasure escaped my lips and I opened my eyes to the shocking sight of Jemi's mouth engulfing my penis, her eyes alight with fire as she stared at me. She removed her mouth and sat upright, her hard nipples clearly visible through her chemise.

"Let me guess, Imogen?" I asked.

"Indeed, she said the skin becomes too dry and irritates, duck fat is too messy so one has to come up with other solutions." The whole time Jemi was talking, her fingers were making little circles on my glands, massaging her saliva in and causing my breath to shorten and my sack to tighten.

"She must write you a lot of letters."

"Every night; once she has worn her rotter of a husband out. Imogen and I attended Miss Rogers finishing school for young ladies together, finishing school for the well-to-do young wenches more like. There were no men enrolled, of course; but everyone was very daring, Imogen being the most daring of all.

She married Viscount Fornsby one year ago, he's fifteen years older than her and a complete deviant, not that Imogen is complaining, I think she finally met her match."

"What other things has she written about?" Jemi smirked before tapping the side of her nose, understanding what I really wanted to know. Before answering she put more spittle onto her hand and resumed her gentle stroking.

With a playful little upturn on her lips Jemi continued "I can't tell you more of her letters, you would be too shocked and your heart may well stop."

I couldn't hide my disappointment, causing Jemi to laugh, "Are all men so obvious?"

Jemi's hand was moving slowly, eliciting a pleasant, almost comforting feeling.

Her thoughts seemed far away, eventually she said; "My mother died when I was quite young and my father employed a wonderful, elderly governess called Miss Gwendolyn Sharp, or ‘Gweny’, as I affectionately called her. Gweny had been a governess her whole life and had some rather unconventional views on education. She believed that the female brain was equal too, and most probably superior too, that of the male. 'In my experience, young ladies brains are like sponges whilst young gentlemen's brains are like rocks' was one of her favourite sayings."

"Gweny railed against the position of women in our society, installing in me a feisty, questioning, free-spirit. As she got older and became frailer she implored me to live my life to the full and to welcome and relish new experiences. She died shortly after my eighteenth birthday and I felt her passing greatly."

Jemi had never stopped frigging my shaft throughout her story and the painful look of sorrow on her face changed to one of mirth as she said "More spittle needed I fear."

"I thought Gweny had taught me everything but Imogen has certainly widened my horizons."

"Gweny taught you how to have an open mind. Who taught you how to use your hand so well?"

"I'm learning as I go and by the twitching of your tallywacker I think I'm doing a good job."

She was right. She was doing a good job and I could feel my explosion building, but I wanted to hear more of Imogen.

"What's the most shocking thing Imogen has ever told you?"

Jemi pretended to be coy but was obviously bursting to tell me "Two days before we sailed I received a letter that even by Imogen's standards was shocking. Her husband had taken her to one of the barns and waiting for them there were a four of his gambling associates and two of the younger servants, a man & woman both around Imogen's age. He had made them strip and begin to procreate as they all watched.

Imogen said it was actually quite boring, the only interesting thing being that the male servant was a horse of a man and Imogen was quite fascinated that the female accommodated him so easily. She said the female looked quite bored but the male soon built up a head of steam, fully encouraged by the lewd remarks of the assembled gentleman. Her husband stopped him before he shot his seed, telling him to pull out and asking Imogen if she would like to partake of his horse appendage.

Imogen pretended to be shocked, and as excited as she was by all the eyes on her, she also found the salivating men gross and had no wish for them to view her lady bits. She stood up, but rather than go to the horse man she knelt between the female’s legs and much to the shock of the assembled men, she buried her face in the woman’s crotch and extended her long tongue, performing cunnilingus on her, soon making her tremble and gasp. The beautiful young female appeared to the men to be suffering a seizure, but continued to scream out; ‘Yes! Yes! Yes!’ The tormented male servant watched & jerked himself to ejaculation, spraying over both the women.”

I felt Jemi squeeze the base of my penis as hard as she could "I have no wish for you to ejaculate until I'm ready for you to do so, Imogen said applying pressure here stems the flow and reduces the urge. Does it work?"

I had to admit that it did indeed work. Jemi was pleased by this and repositioned herself in the boat, lying top to toe beside me, spreading her legs and inviting me to watch as she began to diddle her cunny.

"Oh it's very wet, here Davey feel." Unlike the evening before I had no hesitation, allowing Jemi to guide my hand as I put one and then two fingers inside her, the warmth and silky softness feeling amazing.

"I'll never finish my story if you keep that up." Jemi said with a small giggle as she removed my hand and placed it on my own rod, encouraging me to stroke slowly so as not to finish until she said so.

"Now where was I with my story?" Jemi said, her own breath shortening as she continued to tease herself. "I know. When Imogen had finished her oral ministrations she knelt up and kissed the female passionately on the lips, much to the grunts and groans of the assembled men who to a man had their todgers out and in their hands. She said the female whispered into her ear that she had a very educated tongue, Imogen was delighted with this and said she had her best friend, Jemima Fairweather to thank for that."

I looked up, shocked at this.

Jemi had a glow about her and said; “There is a whole, very different story that she might tell me about, one day. With a coy smile she continued with her story of the servants.

"When the viscount and his pals left for their club that evening, Imogen met up with the servants again, their names were Thomas and Sarah and they were a married couple. The Viscount had employed them only a few days previously and they themselves said they came very highly recommended, not so much for their silver service skills as their willingness to entertain both the men and women of the house. Sarah was still glowing with pleasure; 'Tom has serviced many a lady but that's the first time the lady of the house has ever serviced me' Sarah told her. 'In fact, as well as feeling amazing you saved me a lot of hard work, if those dirty buggers hadn't spilt their seed watching you, then I would have had to drain it out of them.'”

“Sarah then kissed Imogen which Imogen said made her knees weak. Imogen then went and fetched her husband's best port and the three of them got jolly drunk before Thomas and Sarah invited her into their bed. Imogen insisting they went to her bed as it was bigger and more comfortable.”

“Imogen found them an absolute hoot and after they finished the port they got down to business, as it were. She said they were initially very gentle, both of them undressing her until she was fully naked, the two of them standing back and admiring her. She said she had never felt so exposed or so excited. Sarah then moved closer and asked her what she wanted to do 'Everything, I want to do everything' Imogen told them."

I was enjoying listening to Jemi but was beginning to feel a little uncomfortable in the warming sun and wished her to hurry up.

Sensing my impatience, Jemi said "I'm getting to the truly salacious bits" I didn't properly know what salacious meant but thought it must mean naughty.

"When Imogen said she wanted to do everything, Sarah chuckled and told her to be careful what she wished for. Imogen was annoyed at a servant laughing at her, but soon forgot her annoyance as they began their ministrations, Thomas was surprisingly gentle in his caresses and Sarah was the bolder, pinching and probing.

Sarah pinched her nipple hard and as Imogen sighed, Sarah said, 'I think m'lady likes it a little rough Thomas.' Imogen felt she was being mocked but before she could say anything Sarah pinched the other nipple even harder, holding on to it and pulling roughly, causing Imogen's juices to run freely. Sarah then ordered Thomas to get undressed and 'show m'lady what you have for her.'

Imogen didn't know what was going to happen next but was surprised when Sarah dropped to her knees and swallowed his enormous manhood as if she were a sword swallower at the circus. After a few moments of this, Thomas appeared to be losing his mind, huffing and swearing, pulling at Sarah's hair. Sarah stood up and pushed Imogen to her knees. Imogen said she could have resisted but felt almost mesmerized by Thomas' glistening rod.

She knelt before Thomas and opened her mouth as wide as she could. Thomas forced his manhood into her mouth roughly, instantly causing her to gag and almost vomit up the expensive port. Imogen felt herself going dizzy but was unable to remove her mouth as Sarah held her head firmly. She continued to gag and thought she might pass out but her senses were overtaken by Thomas unburdening his seed into her throat and Sarah pulling her up by her hair and kissing her wildly before throwing her onto the bed and quickly undressing herself.

Imogen said she began to cry, the whole experience, whilst immensely stimulating, was far too intense. Sarah joined her on the bed and soothed her, holding her tightly before gently kissing her and asking her whether she wanted to continue. Imogen said that she did and Thomas lay down behind her, his manhood, once again, monstrously hard. Sarah lifted Imogen's leg, allowing Thomas to force his way into her cunny, causing Imogen to gasp and Thomas to grunt loudly as he pushed harder. 'Thomas likes your cunny, much tighter than my slack old one. I like it when he puts it up my bum' Sarah started to laugh as she said this.

'In fact it's been up many a ladies and gentleman's bum, would you like it up yours?' Imogen was intrigued by this but thought it probably far too big and told Sarah she didn't want to try it. 'Shame, maybe next time.'

At Sarah's behest Thomas held onto her tightly and rolled onto his back, such that Imogen was laid atop him with his rod still firmly encased in her cunny. Sarah moved down between her legs and began assaulting her delicate nub with her mouth whilst Thomas pinched her nipples hard. Imogen said she gushed numerous times before becoming exhausted and beseeching them to stop.

Imogen finished her letter by saying that a jolly good time was had by all and that she hoped to accommodate Thomas up her bum the next time."

I'd enjoyed listening to Jemi talk but was surprisingly unstimulated by Imogen's story, no longer shocked or even that interested. Jemi may have felt the same because she said, "When I first read Imogen's letter I diddled myself to delirium but as I recount it now, I feel rather empty."

"Would you show me how to get an educated tongue?" I knew we had already crossed many boundaries but still shocked myself by asking this.

I was even more shocked by Jemi's answer as she giggled, "I'd be delighted to, and I may practice my sword swallowing."

Jemi bade me to sit up and pay attention. I did so and sat there mesmerized as Jemi spread her legs and continued to talk, "A woman's private parts are like a delicate flower, you must spread the petals to get to the nectar inside." As she said this she used two fingers to part her petals, her legs trembling slightly as she ran a finger along the glistening inner petal."

"You may kiss the petals or probe them with your tongue, both are wondrous." She spread the petals further, pointing to a little protrusion at the top, "This is my nub and in my experience the kissing, licking and sucking of one's nub is the most delectable feeling in the world, almost guaranteed to elicit gushings of nectar. Now you know what they say, practice makes perfect." With this Jemi scooted her bottom forward and spread her legs even wider.

I gently lowered my head and tentatively stuck my tongue out and tasted the sweet nectar. "That feels nice, now move your tongue up and down, umm! Move it faster." I did as I was told and could hear Jemi gently moaning. "Now push your tongue in as far as it will go. Oh yes! Move it in and out rapidly."

As I did this Jemi pulled my head in hard, squashing my nose against her nub as she began to grind herself into my face. I continued to move my tongue around quickly and could feel Jemi's legs and body going stiff as she pulled my head in even harder and let out an almighty scream before eventually letting go of my head.

Jemi lay, her chest heaving with each breath and her legs still splayed in a most un-lady like fashion "I wonder if any passing ships heard your scream?"

"I do hope so. Oh your poor face." I didn't care and was actually quite proud of my squashed, gushings covered face.

I was suddenly hungry and thirsty and suggested we eat and then hoist the sail, "What about my sword swallowing?" Jemi asked.

"We have all day for that, although maybe you could polish the sword a few times first."

Jemi laughed at this as she said, "What happened to Davy Arthur, I thought you were quiet and shy."

I got a little embarrassed before Jemi gave me a kiss, "I much prefer this new Davy Arthur," She said with glee.

We sat contentedly eating our bread, Jemi wedged between my legs. "Davy, Davy is that a ship over there?"

I looked in the direction Jemi was pointing, I wasn't sure but thought I could s

Abandon Ship!: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 02 Jul 2026 19:55:00 -0600

Two virgin shipwreck survivors share a lifeboat and a few more discoveries in the Victorian-era

By Big galute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Man the lifeboats! Abandon ship! Abandon ship!"

We had been at sea for ten days when the storm hit, our splendid vessel battered and broken into no more than firewood, all the passengers and crew seemingly lost.

I came to, my legs dangling in the water and my arms and upper body atop some flotsam timbers. The sea around me was calm, with small pieces of wreckage everywhere. I tried to look around, the throbbing pain in my head and the low morning sun making it hard to focus; no one to be seen, just me.

I pulled myself up onto the driftwood, too tired to think, my mind too blurred to do anything other than curl up and sleep.

Davy, Davy Arthur that's me, eighteen years old and on my first ship. I'd grown up by the Thames, my father worked on the tugs but died when I was young. It was in my blood and I'd always dreamt of being at sea, then my mother died and I got a job as a stoker on the SS Cadwallader, sailing to the new world. In other words, I assisted in tending the boiler furnace for this steam ship named for a Welsh king from centuries ago.

The several months I spent shoveling coal into the furnace, reduced my once-stocky six foot frame by more than 2 inches around my waistline.

"Hello, Hello. Are you okay there, are you alive?"

I tried to follow the voice, a ladies voice, young and a bit wispy & screechy as she shouted out to me, "Hello, I'm over here, can you see me?" I slowly turned my head and body to the left, maybe 3 rods away from me was a small wooden life boat, a damsel frantically waving her arms at me. I managed to raise one arm to let her know I was alive and she started to paddle with one oar, the boat turning sideways rather than towards me, then I think I passed out again.

"Hello, are you alright, can you move?" The voice was much closer now, kind and posh, like the ladies I had sometimes overheard in coming out of tearooms in London. The boat was now less than a fathom from me but I felt hardly able to move, all my strength needed to perch up on one elbow.

"I'll hold out the oar, see if you can grab it." The wispy voice directed.

I used my free arm to grab it, then held on for dear life and found myself getting right up to the starboard, till a soft hand grasped my wrist. "You'll have to help me, I can't pull you in by myself. Can you get onto your knees?"

I did as she said, and rolled up over the rail, then plonked myself onto the small lifeboat, almost tipping us as I did so.

"Oh you poor thing, you're all cuts and bruises." As she said this she supported my head and offered water to my lips, "Drink slowly in case you get sick." Consciousness was a fleeting state, and I could not decipher reality from delirious dreams.

I looked up at her pale lips and beautiful green eyes and wondered if she were an angel and I was dead; my thoughts slipping as my eyes closed; the ripping of material and my angel saying "We must cover you from the sun." being the last sounds I heard.

I felt a wet cloth on my forehead and heard soothing words being spoken, the smiling face of my ‘angel’ looking down at me as I opened my eyes.

"Hello again." Came her pleasant greeting. I think I smiled back and then tried to sit up

"Take it easy, let me help you." She offered. I felt the wonderful softness of her body against mine as she set me upright.

The spinning in my head slowed as I tried to focus and clear the fog in my brain; shipwreck, lifeboat, angel. "Do you remember going overboard and the ship sinking?" My angel asked.

I shook my head, in the affirmative.

"I think you must have banged your head pretty badly’” she assessed. “You have a nasty bruise on the side of it."

I put my hand up and felt the tender area above my ear. "I think you have what Professor Gower refers to as a concussion, are you familiar with Professor Gower's work." I again shook my head in the negative.

"He's the eminent neurologist of our time. I think you should be okay in a day or two."

I nodded, then asked; "What's your name, and are you an angel?"

She looked taken-aback and then burst out laughing. "Oh my dear thing, no I'm not an angel and you are very much alive. My name’s Jemima Fairweather but you may call me Jemi, all my friends do. What's your name?"

"Davy Arthur."

"Nice to meet you Davy Arthur; & may I call you Davy?"

I nodded to her. At that point I could care less what the skipper of the only lifeboat decided to call me.

"Now, how do we get out of this pickle." She asked, expecting me to be a seafaring expert.

I followed her gaze as she looked around, nothing but water and us in a small wooden boat, no more than fifteen feet long. I looked around our boat; there were three small wooden boxes, only one rowing oar and Jemi, her elaborate bustle dress torn with several parts missing, and what looked like some of the dress material tied around her head.

Seeing me stare, Jemi blushed slightly before explaining, "I lost my hat as I got into the boat and needed to cover my head from the sun, I used the rest of it to cover you."

I became aware that I was wearing a sort of cloak over my shoulders, my vest nowhere to be seen and my already threadbare britches now even more tattered as they clung to my legs. Another small square of the dress was by my side and I guessed that that had covered my head.

"Thank you for rescuing me."

"No need to thank me. Now tell me Davy, what did you do on board, do you know how to navigate?"

"I was a junior stoker, I don't know how to read charts and such but I know the tides on the Thames like the back of my hand."

Jemi smiled sweetly. If she wasn't an angel then she was the most beautiful lady I had ever seen, her cheeks reddening as she caught my stare. "Well I've read a few books on navigation and if we can work out which way we need to go then maybe we can make a sail. Do you want something to eat?"

I didn't know there was any food and must have looked confused, "I was put into the lifeboat first and then they handed down some boxes of provisions. As the other ladies went to get into the boat the ship listed badly and I broke away, soon after it sank." She looked as if she would cry.

"I'm very sorry for you if your husband or family were on board."

She smiled, "No husband and my family are all in England. Actually if you promise not to tell anyone." She smiled wider as she looked around at the vast, empty sea, "that's why I'm here. My father wanted me to marry the horrid Marcus but I wanted to continue my education and become a scientist. My grandfather had left me an endowment for when I was twenty one, so I bought a ticket and ran away. I plan to attend university when I reach America." The sad look returned as she said this.

Not wanting her to be sad I started telling her about myself, how I'd never been to school but enjoyed working on the tug and now wanted to see the world. How I'd courted Mary Deacy but when it had gotten serious I decided on the sea, before I settle down to marriage.

She smiled, "So we're both running away." I nodded and smiled back

"I think we have another few hours of sun before it gets dark. Cover your head and we'll eat something, then we'll see if we can make a sail." I hadn't a clue about how she planned on making a sail and was still a bit shook from the bang on the head. I knotted the dress material around my head and waited to see what food we had.

"If we ration ourselves I think we have enough food and water for three or four days, maybe more. It's mainly bread and some cured meat, also a little cheese which we should eat first." She opened one of the boxes and passed me some bread and cheese, trying to remember my manners I waited for her to start.

"Bon appétit." She declared, then took her first bite.

Gently smiling at my puzzled look, Jemi said, "It means enjoy your meal, in French."

"Bon appétit." I tried back.

Jemi spoke rapidly as she ate "Where do you think our closest land is? I think we might be closer to the West Indies than we are to America. We should head north westerly; also I think there'll be more trading vessels in that direction, more chance of being rescued."

I smiled at her enthusiasm and at her knowledge, "How are we going to make a sail?" I asked.

She pointed at one of the benches in the boat, "That one has a hole in it, we can stand the oar up in it and use your belt to lash it tightly, if that works we'll use some of my dress to make a sail. As the sun goes down we'll know which way is west."

She must have seen the worried look on my face, "Don't you think it'll work?" she asked.

"It's not that." I clarified.

"What then?" She said in a puzzled state.

I went bright red, "My britches will fall down without my belt."

Jemi tried but couldn't stop herself from laughing, "Oh Davy that's so funny, you'll still have your underpants on."

I went even redder and Jemi realized, her own cheeks flushing. "You haven't got any underpants on, have you?"

I shook my head, struggling to look at Jemi's smiling face, "Well we really need that belt, and I'll be down to my undergarments also."

We finished the food in silence, Jemi smiling the whole time and I beginning to see the funny side of it and realizing that in the grand scheme of being stranded at sea, me losing my britches didn't matter. Worryingly, I found my penis beginning to twitch at the thought of it.

"How shall we do this,” Jemi implored; “Do you think we should fix the mast first or try and fashion a sail first?" As Jemi asked this she stood up and moved forward, the small boat instantly becoming unstable and beginning to rock "Well these ruddy boots will have to go for a start, I struggle to walk in them at the best of times, not alone balance on a small boat."

She sat down and hiked her garments to her knees, giving me a delectable view of her stocking covered calf as she went about unfastening her boots. I quickly looked away as she caught me staring "Oh Davy you are funny, I think we'll be seeing a lot more of each other before we get off this boat." There was a slight mocking tone in her voice that I didn't like.

Sensing my unease and embarrassment, Jemi continued in a softer tone "Davy, I want you to look at me." lifting my head I saw that her dress was still at her knees and Jemi was smiling at me, her beautiful face and eyes alive with merriment and mischief. She lifted her hem higher, parting her legs slightly as her fingers searched inside her chemise for the top of her stocking. I knew I should look away but couldn't, Jemi's fingers slowly rolling down her stocking and that first view of her gloriously soft, pale thighs. I think I may have stopped breathing, only Jemi's sigh bringing me back to life. Her cheeks had a high flush to them and her eyes appeared glazed as another deep breath escaped her soft lips, her legs parting once more as she felt for the other stocking.

As she removed her stocking and lowered her dress Jemi looked straight at me, "Did you enjoy that?"

I was in awe of her confidence and brazenness but found myself shocked, confused and upset at her forthrightness. "Miss, I may only be a stoker but please don't treat me as a fool."

She moved closer and sat down in front of me, taking both my hands Jemi said, "Oh Davy I'm not treating you as a fool. I'm sorry if I shocked you but I've always wanted to feel a man's eyes on me the way yours were, their desire almost burning my skin. We may die on this boat and there's so many things I want to experience before I die."

She paused as if thinking, "Have you ever kissed a girl?" before I could answer or even shake my head she leant in closer and kissed me, the sea saltiness of her lips soon replaced by the warmth and softness of her probing tongue.

I kissed her back and went to hold her tighter but Jemi broke the embrace, smiling and then blushing as she looked down at the bulge in my britches "Later, we haven't got much time before nightfall, sail or mast first?" I took a deep breath and tried to clear my head.

"I think it would be difficult to attach any sort of sail standing up, we'd probably fall overboard. We should attach it first, then pull it out when the mast is secured." Jemi agreed with my suggestion and retrieved a knife from the provisions box. She turned around and sat down between my legs, "Help me undo this dress."

Sensing my hesitancy Jemi spoke again, "Come on Davy, we need this dress if we're going to make a sail and beside I'll still have my chemise on."

Her voice faltered as she said this, as if suddenly remembering something, "What?" I asked.

"Nothing really, we'll address it later." I didn't know what it was but I could tell she was blushing, the back of her neck reddening also.

I was all fingers and thumbs as I undid her buttons, the situation not helped by Jemi animatedly deploring the gowns women were expected to wear and wondering why they shouldn't be allowed to wear britches and shirts also.

"I don't know, that's just the way it is." Was the best I could offer.

"Poppycock, that's no reason for anything." I smiled at her temper and spirit.

When all the buttons were undone, Jemi still struggled to get her arms out of the tight sleeves "Don't just sit there, help me," She ordered. This involved me leaning forward, putting my arms around her and pulling the sleeves as she pushed back, our bodies pressed tight together and my head wedged beside hers. I thought to kiss her cheek but dared not.

With the top of her dress now off Jemi sat upright and began to remove her petticoats, I took the liberty of staying where I was, with Jemi's dress covered bottom wedged firmly between my spread legs. As the last petticoat came off I saw the back of her corset, the gaps between the tight ties revealing her sleeveless chemise and the beautiful soft skin of her upper back. I had seen washer women stripped down to similar garments as they pummeled wet clothing in the street, but none of them seemed as alluring or forbidden as this fair damsel.

Jemi sat there waiting for me to move, "Come on Davy, undo this blasted corset."

"Yes ma'am." I said emphatically, and was delighted to hear Jemi giggle.

"Finally, I can now breath." Jemi shouted to the world. I knew what Jemi meant but if I was to be honest I didn't see much difference, her slim waist and shapely back looking the same to me. "We'll need some of those bones to keep the sail stiff." Jemi said as she laid the corset down.

I had no real idea of the time or how much daylight we had left, maybe 90 minutes or so. I was in no hurry, happy to admire Jemi's back, but I could tell she was restless and a little uncertain; eventually she turned and looked at me.

"How much do you know about ladies undergarments?" She could tell by my face that the answer was nothing.

"This is the latest chemise design, all in one piece,” She explained. “The bloomers connected to the top, far less bulky than wearing multiple layers." I nodded, having no idea where this was going, watching Jemi's face as it went beetroot red, "As such it is open in the middle, when I take my dress off you'll be able to see everything,"

It was my turn to blush as the meaning of this dawned on me, Jemi's hand touched my reddened face gently, "Oh Davy, you're such a sweetie. Now you must promise not to laugh."

"Why would I laugh?"

"Well the garments look ridiculous and you'll see everything." She said with a painful expression on her face.

"I promise."

"Good, now lie back." She ordered, in a mock serious tone.

"Yes ma'am." Was my answer to Jemi's latest order, she pursed her lips and gave me an evil stare before smiling.

I lay down and Jemi turned again, lying down between my legs, her whole weight against my crotch as she set her feet and lifted her hips, using her hands to wiggle the dress down. I knew I shouldn't be looking but couldn't help myself, my eyes first drawn to her high bust and the hard little nubs that poked through her chemise, then to the little wisps of golden hair, clearly visible as she arched her pelvis upwards to get the dress off.

I was suddenly mortified, Jemi must undoubtedly be aware of my own hardness, rammed as it was between her shoulder blades. I was struck by a funny memory of some of the rather lewd terms I'd heard other sailors use for a penis. Words like rudder, maypole, tallywacker; to name but a few. My memories were interrupted by movement, rather than sitting upright and slapping my face as I'd expected, Jemi was pushing backwards, her body grinding against mine till our heads were level and never before felt sensations were pulsing through my rudder.

When she stopped she turned her head and kissed my cheek, "Thank you for the help with my dress." She sat upright, seemingly happy that she had left me with my mouth open and mute.

Jemi’s crotch was covered lightly in strawberry blonde curly hair. Her full outer lips were a rich hew of pink. Her derrier was smooth & round, and as prominent as her swaying breasts, with two large and very pink nipples pointing slightly upward.

"Now for the sail." She said as she grabbed the knife.

At best it would be a rather simple sail, with one of us holding one side to help direct the boat. We saved half the dress to cover ourselves and used the other half to mimic a sail, small enough to handle, but hopefully big enough to be effective. Jemi was surprisingly proficient with the knife and had soon cut the materials and threaded the whale bone so that the sail was ready.

Being busy and working as a team temporarily took my mind off Jemi's state of undress, the situation only coming back to me as I secured the sail to the oar and Jemi told me to lash it upright using my belt. I did this from a sitting position and then Jemi sat smiling at me, her knees bent up and slightly apart, as she told me to stand and hold the sail stiff.

The little glimpse between her parted legs, the thought of soon being exposed to this woman and her whole confident, sexy demeanor had my eighteen year old maypole devilishly stiff as I stood up, my britches falling as I knew they would and Jemi staring wide eyed.

"Is that a normal size?"Jemi asked as she moved closer to study it as if it were an exhibit, I shrugged my shoulders not really knowing the answer, "It looks very big to go inside one's body." I again shrugged my shoulders, my maypole twitching involuntarily as I wondered if that was what she had in mind. Much to my surprise Jemi then started giggling, "What a funny thing, it seems to have a mind of its own. Do you think it could get that hard and large every hour, we could use it as a sun dial." She obviously thought this very amusing as her laughter increased, and I found myself laughing also and beginning to enjoy the close attention she was paying.

From out of nowhere I shocked myself by saying "Do you want to touch it?" "No not yet, maybe later." Jemi replied as if it was a normal conversation. "Do you have a name for it?" I didn't really but thought about it and decided on tallywacker, "Good description, from the Latin Talia, meaning large club or rod." For some reason I felt quite proud, even though I'd stolen the word.

"Do you have a name for your, umm, lady bits?"

"Oh yes, of course. I've always called mine my fuzzy wuzzy, although as you've already seen it's really more light and wispy." I was beginning to redden even more but Jemi just smiled and continued, "some of the girls I know have virtual forests that you could get lost in for hours." I shook my head and tried to concentrate on the sail.

I think we were both surprised by how effective the sail was, the boat jolting forward as

Physical Co-education: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Wed, 01 Jul 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Physical Co-education: Part 2

Attempting intimacy and Experiencing Euphoria.

Based on a post by Hector Bidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

When we got back to our room, Gretchen went into the bathroom and changed into her pajamas. I changed back into a t-shirt and basketball shorts. She sat up cross-legged on her side of the bed, leaning back on the padded headboard. I stretched out on mine.

"Pretty spectacular day," I said.

"It really was," she agreed. "I hope I didn't ruin the evening for you."

"Not at all. I had fun at the pool." It had been sort of obvious that she hadn't really wanted to hang out with Tom and Melissa, any more than we did. I could understand. I've never fantasized of doubles matches either. Besides, it had been a long day.

Changing the subject; "Are you about ready for bed?" I asked.

I thought she would be, but she gave a noncommittal shrug. That was fine too. We could talk a while. Maybe I could swing the topic around to plankton again. Her subtle body language indicated she mindset was different than last night, when she already had the covers over herself.

"Did you like the play?" I asked.

"I loved it, actually." She smiled, pleasantly.

"That look in Miranda's eyes; when she got her first glimpse of her fellow creatures." I kept the conversation going.

"How beauteous mankind is!" she quoted. "O brave new world, that has such people in it!"

"And Prospero, waving his staff around, trying to keep everything on course. Reminded me of Mr. Palmer’s Phys Ed. Class.”

"Ha-ha! And what did you think of Caliban? He kind of reminded me of you."

"Me?" I retorted. “How so?”

"Big, brutish guy, slunking around."

“Slunking?” I laughed. "And you know who reminded me of you?" I tried to remember the name of the drunken servant. "Trinculo!"

"What?" she laughed. "Trinculo? I pictured myself more of an Ariel."

"Ariel was a guy."

"A fairy!" She debated, while sliding down to lay on her back.

She leaned over mischievously and tickled me right in the ribs. "Whatever. But a guy."

I was kind of astonished that she'd done it.

"Where the bee sucks, there suck I," she teased. Then she lay back on her pillow, all innocent and guileless. "In the cowslip's bell I lie."

So maybe she wasn't really ready for bed yet, at all. Maybe I'd underestimated her willingness to have a little fun. I turned toward her.

Bucket list Items.

"Do you know what they say? That everyone should do at least once in their life?" I asked.

"What's that?"

"Well, according to this magazine article I read once, anyway. It listed a bunch of things that everyone should do at least once in their life. And one was to sleep in the nude in a hotel in Paris."

"And? So, have you?" she asked, a twinkle in her eye.

I laughed. "I'm working on it. I've slept in a hotel now at least."

"And what were some of the other things that everyone should do?"

"Hmm. I can't really remember any of the other ones."

"So; the only one you remember, is the one about sleeping in the nude," she teased.

"Well, it kind of struck my fancy. I don't know, it just sounded so;"

"Bohemian?" she suggested.

Not the word I was searching for, but good enough.

"On the Rue de Barres," she went on. "With the gardens right outside your window."

"You've been to Paris?"

"Not yet. But I've dreamt about it." Gretchen said, earnestly.

"Just like the people there; probably dream about coming here."

"To this hotel?" she teased.

"Don't you think?" I challenged her.

"And sleeping In the nude?" Gretchen played the skeptic.

"That's the way the French sleep, isn't it?"

She laughed. "Well, I guess Melissa Paxton is going to be one step ahead of you, tonight."

"Oh, she's been way ahead of me for ages." I concurred.

"So now's your chance to catch up." Gretchen blurted out.

I wasn't quite sure how to respond to that one.

Then, miss merit scholar sat up, and began to unbutton her pajama top.

"Now wait. I wasn't trying to."

"Oh come on," she said. "I hear it's something that everybody should do at least once in their life." The two sides of her pajama shirt parted to reveal her two perfect tits, firm, symmetrical, and proud. She slipped her top completely off, and tossed it on the floor. "Besides," she continued, laying back and arching her back, plus wriggling down her pajama pants.

"Last night we did things my way, so it's only fair to do them your way, tonight." Gretchen played it off as my initiative.

She looked up at me, all innocent and guileless in her plain white panties. "Et tu monsieur? Tu ne vas pas te déshabiller?"

Pardom Muah? I said in my best effort to not appear uncultured.

“And you, master; Are you going to undress?” Gretchen said with a wink.

So maybe she really had a headache, last night? And maybe she'd been just as turned on by Melissa's disrobing as I'd been. Maybe she just preferred singles to doubles. Like I did.

I stood and made a show of it. I turned off all the lights but the bathroom, allowing just enough glow so she could see me. Then pulling my own shirt with my back toward her. I displayed my red-neck seduction by letting the shirt slide down, off my back.

Still with my back to her (but I could see her through a wall mirror); I bent over, then wriggled off my own basketball shorts, sliding them to my knees. I paused a second; what the hell; I reversed then raised the waistline up so I could hook my elastic brief waistband, then pulled off my briefs.

“Oui, oui!” she cheered me on. It wasn't like she hadn't seen what was under them before.

I jumped backward into a back somersault, onto the bed; and rolled to a landing with my head on my pillow. Then I stretched out my arms and legs in a luxurious Da Vinci stretch. It did feel good to be naked in a hotel room, even if it wasn't in Paris.

“Look, Gretchen! I can see an Eiffel Tower!” I said as my cock pointed skyward.

"How beauteous mankind is!" she cooed as she wriggled her own panties off, too.

“Our own, one last field trip, tonight? Wouldn’t you agree, Miss Portland?”

I turned toward her and she turned toward me. There was absolutely no doubt about how pretty she was. Her attractive face, her proud tits, her taut stomach, her perfectly rounded hip. Not only pretty but eminently desirable. As my cock was now frankly announcing. As she was now frankly aware.

"Sorry," I blushed.

But she didn't seem at all offended. In fact, she seemed flattered.

I got up and pulled down the bed linens on my side. She helped, working them under herself. I got back in beside her, the sheets were silky smooth against our bare skin.

Another Item on the list.

"I didn't tell you everything that was in my article," I said.

"Oh?" she replied.

"It's who you're supposed to be sleeping with. In that hotel room in Paris. The one on the; Rue de Whatsit, with the flowers all around. You're supposed to be sleeping in the nude with your lover."

She didn't respond right away, but she didn't turn away her gaze. "Mais naturellement, monsieur. Ce serait très bohème, non?"

“Okay, you gotta help a poor guy out, mademoiselle” I pleaded. “I feel like I’m missing the best commentary.”

“I’m saying; “But of course, sir. That would be very bohemian, wouldn't it?”

I reached over and touched her shoulder. She let me do it. I scooted closer and ran my hand over the soft perfect curve of her hip. Then I picked up her hand and kissed it while saying; “I hope you like my Bohemian just as much as I love your French?”

She closed her eyes. I buzzed in even closer and kissed her perfect nipple, sucking it gently into plumpness, licking it like an ice-cream cone, up and up, all the way around, greedy not to lose a single drip.

My hand, meanwhile, continued its exploration: her posterior nether regions, her lower thigh, the long, lovely valley between her legs. And at its head a trim, tidy meadow, smooth and soft. And running the length of the meadow, a pleasant little valley of delights. And as my fingers probed, the banks of the valley gently yielded to reveal a secret pathway, warm and moist and promising. And as my fingers explored, the pathway got deeper and moister; until I found myself at the entrance of a secret cavern, warm and slippery, deep and exciting.

“Belle, mademoiselle, Oui.”

She was swooning.

I rolled onto her and laid my chest on her tit’s slowly. I kissed her neck gently and nibbled her earlobe while the weight of my body settled upon her. She spread her legs wide and wrapped her arms under mine, then pulled me up, while wrapping her calves around my thighs. My stiff cock was at the right place.

Now; I know you're supposed to go slow, but sometimes you just can't help yourself. I hoisted myself up her and she guided my turgid cock to her warm, slippery entrance. In I plunged. She clamped her thighs, she clamped her arms. I scooted myself a little further up, the way Miss Latimer had taught us.

Her thighs were so warm and welcoming, her nipples so insistent against my chest, her cavern so tight and yet so slick. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the task at hand. I was the brawny foundry man, thrusting my ingot of steel into the insistent slippery squeeze of her rolling mill, thrusting it in; and drawing it out. Thrusting it in until it finally exploded in a hail of fiery sparks, a blissful shower of molten droplets.

I couldn't really tell if Gretchen had come or not. She'd gotten wet, she'd let me in, she'd rolled my steel. But whatever she'd felt herself she'd kept to herself. One of the main lessons that Miss Latimer was always trying to instill in us was to be aware of our partner's response.

Her Failure to launch.

"Did you come?" I asked.

She didn't reply. I figured she hadn't. But when I reached over to pet her again she stopped me.

"It's okay," she said.

I cuddled closer. She turned to let me spoon against her back. I pulled the sheet and blanket up over us and put my arm around her. But the question still bothered me.

"Can I ask you something?" I asked softly.

She didn't say no.

"When we had sex in class those times I couldn't really tell either. It always felt like I wasn't doing enough for you. Was it that way tonight?"

She still didn't reply. She just lay there, soft and warm in my arms. Okay; if she didn't want to talk about it I wasn't going to make a federal case. But then she squeezed my arm, ever so slightly.

"It wasn't you, Colt. You’re an amazing lover.” Then she kissed my hand and laid it to rest on her navel.

Not entirely convincing. But if that was her story, I wasn't going to argue. I'd just try harder next time. The long day was catching up to me. The bed was so comfortable. My wrung-out phallus was already snoozing there between us. I could see Matisse's open window in my mind's eye, the geraniums, the sailboats rocking in the harbor.

"There's something wrong with my wiring," she said quietly. It took me a second to bring my faculties back online.

"I don't feel things the way I'm supposed to." She was facing away from me, I couldn't see her face.

"When you're inside me I can feel that you're there, but it does

Physical Co-education: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 30 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Physical Co-education: Part 1

Colt Johnson’s prep school coed gym class.

Based on a post by Hector Bidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward: The students in this story are in their final semester of Rhode Heritage Preparatory School ,in Rhode Island. The school systems in Rhode Island have a custom of waiting until a child is 7 years old, to accept them into first grade. Hence, the 12^th grade class is also a year older, and all of them are 18 years old. Copies of their birth certificates are on file in the principal's office. Rhode Island has some other approaches to social issues, like granting tax credits to parents whose teenage girls are compliant with reliable birth standards. It saves the state millions in otherwise inevitable welfare programs. Most girls opt for the implanted hormone, but some chose the IUD. This is also said to be a reason Rhode Island girls have bigger tits, because of the added hormone-based birth control. Thank you, governor!

Applied Phys Ed, 4 oh 2.

The girls always took a little longer than we guys did, to get ready, and so we always had to wait for them to come out. We'd mill around self-consciously, in the middle of the gym. You put 20 naked guys together anywhere, and they're going to mill around self-consciously.

Finally the 20 girls would come out, in a single tight little group. Even clear across the gym you could see that they were naked too; bare legs, bare feet, bare chests, bare everything. They shuffled their way toward us, just as self-conscious as we were.

There was Gretchen Portland, who just fifteen minutes ago in Civics class had answered a tough question about the Supreme Court protocols, with the confidence of a National Merit semifinalist, now embarrassed to have the whole world see that her tits and her ass were just as perfect as her SAT scores.

There was Nancy Wilson, who sat beside me in Calculus, blushing for all she was worth and trying to remain inconspicuous in the middle of the pack.

There was Harriet Thompson, whom I'd known since kindergarten, trying to pretend she didn't mind that I was looking at her vagina.

And there were our fifteen teenage penises, fully exposed, nowhere to hide, getting more and more self-conscious with every step closer they took.

Senior Phys Ed.

Phys Ed had been segregated since middle school, but in fall Senior Phys Ed, 4 oh 1; they focused on social applications, like mixed doubles tennis, coed variants of many sports, and such We wore our gym clothes; and so did the girls. Mr. Palmer, our phys ed teacher, had a teaching assistant; Miss Olson. She was an athlete on the college gymnastics team, but now in the grad school education program, getting her master’s degree. The girls loved her enthusiasm and the guys loved her petite energetic and outgoing spirit. In November and December, they started the social and cultural dance units; teaching us a multitude of dances. We got to wear our usual school uniforms for those two months. Just before holiday break, the fine arts department put on a choir and drama production. Between the music and drama, Mr. Palmer and Miss Olson put on a cultural dance exhibition, then invited the audience to join the students in the foyer, for waltzes. The students were instructed to dance with a class partner for the first dance, then go into the surrounding crowd to select a new dance partner for the second song. After 4 songs, the DJ thanked the crowd and invited them back into the auditorium for the drama club’s presentation.

After the holiday break, we had a new semester, and Phys ed 4 oh 2. The university sent a different teaching assistant for the spring semester. She’s doing her internship for a masters degree in physical education. Miss Latimer instantly became the object of every guy’s sex fantasies. Her D cup tits and wide ass are separated by a very narrow waistline. The class uniform was now the swimwear approved by the school.

The guy’s swimsuits are a snug golden spandex brief, without lining. Girls approved swim uniforms are maroon tankini sets. Again, without liners. Miss Latimer wore the same Tankini for the aquatic units of the semester. Her most amazing feature is her huge nipples, which become erect whenever she experiences a change in skin temperature.

First aquatic units include lifesaving and water safety. Miss Latimer handled much of that. We sat on the edge of the shallow end of the pool. She got in the waist high water, inducing the goose pimples and massive nipple erections. The guys; and some of the girls, had a hard time remembering most of what she said. I lost count of how many times she said; “pay attention!” In addition, she taught traditional swimming and diving skills, After those units, she generally stayed out of the pool, but guys figured out creative ways to induce that catalyst and observe the physiological phenomena.

The girls occasionally got grabby with each other during chicken fights. It was a delight to watch, because you never knew when a tankini ‘wardrobe malfunction’ would happen. We eventually figured out that some girls delighted in having their top ‘rearranged’ in front of the class. Melissa Paxton was the first to get her top yanked completely off. The entire class roared in laughter, but when Melissa got out of the pool, Tankini in hand, she stood near the ladder and bowed to the applause, then jiggled her C cup tits, as an encore.

Melissa set a great precedent. The other girls seemed to take it in stride when they got exposed. Karen yanked Harriet’s tankini and pulled it up right away, leaving her bare B cup tits wiggling for the entirety of the match that she and Bill finally won. Karen blamed Carl for being distracted by the titty show. Carl retorted; “You’re the one who brilliantly thought it was a winning strategy to expose her, Karen!”

After the aquatic phase, and spring break; our final 8 weeks of Phys ed were the hygiene and reproductive units. They were conducted in the nude.

Inspections.

Mr. Palmer blew his whistle. We formed up into two parallel lines, using the red volleyball attack line stripes. The boys on one line, the girls on the other attack line, facing us. Mr. Palmer had played volleyball in college and took it for granted that everyone knew. He called the roll, strutting up and down, in his faded gym shorts and open-mesh jersey. His busty teaching assistant from the state university, Miss Latimer, stood to the side.

After roll call came the inspection. Mr. Palmer inspected the girls, and Miss Latimer inspected the boys. Miss Latimer was just a couple years out of college herself, with a perky, athletic figure and a jaunty blonde ponytail. She was wearing baby blue cotton shorts and a navy sports top.

We boys were supposed to keep our cocks and our balls clean-shaven, and our upper pelvic pubic hair trimmed to regulation length. Miss Latimer had told us that most girls these days, herself included, found the shaven look to be much more attractive than the unruly rats' nests we'd had at the beginning of the semester. Needless to say, nobody wanted to be seen as unattractive in Miss Latimer's eyes. We all took our grooming pretty seriously.

She walked down the line, scrutinizing each of us in turn. Most of us still couldn't make it through the inspection without getting a boner. She just took them in stride, knowing we couldn't really help ourselves. In fact, it made the inspection a little easier for her.

If she was satisfied with your trim; no missed spots, no errant hairs; she'd look up and give you a friendly nod of approval. Her eye would always have a little twinkle in it, as if to say that, just between the two of you, she wasn't really as immune to your manliness as she was pretending to be.

Meanwhile, Mr. Palmer was inspecting the girls. The code for them was about the same as it was for us. They had to shave or wax their vulvas and keep their pubic hair trim and tidy. But they also had to shave their legs. Mr. Palmer made it a point to run his hand over each girl's thigh, front and back. He never touched anything else, but he always felt their thighs. For whatever reason, he always seemed more embarrassed than they did.

In fairness to Mr. Palmer, and all male teachers, the system and culture is stacked against all male teachers. No one dreads the ‘p’ word more than male educators. But it doesn’t stop there. Mr. Palmer could face assault charges for what he does, but no female teacher would face such scrutiny of their conduct. Even the occasional felony case against a teacher for sexual misconduct is treated vastly different. Convictions against men are almost a slam-dunk. And incarceration sentences are 500% higher for male teachers having sex with students.

And let’s face it; female teachers who seduce students are often thanked by the student. Hell, the boys brag about screwing the woman!

So Mr. Palmer does not enjoy inspecting teen girl’s cunts. Even if his huge boner says otherwise.

Warmups.

After inspection, Mr. Palmer always lines the students up on the volleyball lines, guys on one side of the court; girls on the other. Half on the attack lines, and half on the back boundary service lines. The 6 climbing ropes were suspended from the rafters above the tumbling mats, which were laid between the lines on the gym floor.

He started us off with calisthenics: jumping jacks, running in place, jazzercise, and Miss Latimer even introduced us to basics of yoga. Because our two lines faced each other, we couldn't help but see the way the girls' boobies bounced around during these jumping jacks. Nor could we help letting them see the flipping and flopping of our cocks. It was an object lesson for all of us never to take ourselves, or each other; too seriously.

Then more stretches. Then pushups. Then leg raises, up, then spread wide, then halfway back and hold it. This was the most entertaining part of the calisthenics Great views of cocks and cunts, but because of the physical depletion, none of the guys were turgid. Finally, 20 sit ups. Everyone trying not to be last. Nobody was thinking much about cocks and boobies now. Glycolytic depletion, or physical exertion; turns out to be a pretty powerful libido suppressant. Finally, mercifully, Mr. Palmer blew his whistle. We collapsed to the mats.

As we lay there panting, Miss Latimer read out the partners for the day. The guys and gals found each other, grabbed a clean, folded sheet from Mr. Palmer, and lined up along the two court sideline. The girls got to see us guys’ baseline cock size. We got to see their retracted nipples. Bid deal! Later, we’d get some gauge of how impacting our activities changed our physical ‘enthusiasm.’.

Today, I got Meg Billig. Meg was one of the more reserved girls in class, someone you didn't always think of, right off the bat. But, in fact, she was not a bad person to have as a partner. She was trim and reasonably fit, with pretty, petite tits and pretty chestnut hair; bobbed, just above her chin. And, actually, a sweet, shy smile that kind of reminded me of the little mermaid. She smiled shyly as we paired up. “Hello, Colt Johnson.”

The blood was starting to find its way back to my tallywhacker. And back, apparently, to her pretty mermaid nipples, as well.

Team Competitions.

The day's activity was rope climbing. It was set up like a race to keep things exciting. Three pairs of students on each rope. We had Donny Morgan on our team, so there was no way we were going to win. But at least we could shoot for not coming in last. Kenny and Marcus were on the coed cheer squad, so they were very fit and athletic. Pete is a wrestler, but a heavy weight, so we might beat him in the rope climb relay.

When it was our turn, Meg went first. She grabbed the rope, jumped up on the knot, reached higher, hauled herself up a good several feet, wrapped the rope around her leg, and stepped on it with her other foot to brace for the next haul.

From my vantage point below it was a pretty explicit lesson in neuromuscular movement science; the strain and release of her biceps and shoulders, the flexing of her ass, the tautness of her calves. And of course I couldn't help but notice the pursing and un-pursing of her pretty anus as well. It's kind of intimate, I guess, to be given such a close-up view of your classmate's private parts. But it's kind of sweet too.

Eight pulls and she touched the bar, then carefully segmented back down, breathing deeply, her chest deeply flushed. No one wants a rope burn.

"Good job," I called as she dropped down and I jumped up. I used to worry about my equipment getting tangled up in the rope, but that doesn't really happen. I concentrated on climbing and tried not to be too self-conscious about the anatomy lesson I was providing to Meg and the other girls.

Four pairs to a team; each pair, in rotation. The first climber on each of the 5 teams went to the back of the line and wore a ‘captain’ ball cap; so we could keep track of how each team was doing. First and second place were pretty well assured, but we battled hard for third and won it by half a rope. Bashful shoulder hugs all around.

Positions of Kamasutra.

The last 40 minutes of class was for Kamasutra. The position of the day was something called the Catherine wheel. This was the most nerve-wracking part of the class, hoping to avoid being chosen for the demonstration. Fortunately, Mr. Palmer called on Ned Baker and Susan Carson. They went sheepishly forward, and the rest of us breathed a collective sigh of relief.

It was one of those complicated Kamasutra positions, and Mr. Palmer and Miss Latimer had to go over it a couple of times to get Ned and Susan arranged the way they wanted them. Ned ended up sort of half sitting on the mat, half lounging back on one elbow, with her sitting on his lap and leaning back on both of her arms. She had her legs wrapped around his middle, and he had one of his legs hooked around her waist. The demonstration never involved actual penetration, and so Ned's erect cock was sticking out perpendicularly, poking between Susan's thighs. The two of them were red with embarrassment.

"You're on top in this position, ladies," lectured Mr. Palmer. "You control the action. Brace yourself with your arms and thrust yourself back and forth." Susan did her best to illustrate, hyper aware that what everyone was looking at was the way her pussy lips kept kissing up to the underside of Ned's rigid cock, with a clear glaze of precum running down from the tip.

"But you boys have to help," Miss Latimer chimed in. "Use your leg and your free hand to guide your partner's movement." Presumably, that's what Ned was trying to do.

"You can also use your hand to stimulate her manually," Mr. Palmer continued.

"To gently caress her clitoris and her tits," Miss Latimer explained. Susan's slit was already glistening. Ned brought his hand up and teased it gently.

"Although you can't so easily reach her nipples very well in this position," Mr. Palmer clarified.

"Unless you try," said Miss Latimer, a bit sarcastically, and more to Mr. Palmer, than to us. Ned reached up and easily petted Susan's tit. Mr. Palmer blushed. We loved the way that the two of them bantered back and forth during the demonstrations. It was pretty clear that they tried out all the positions themselves ahead of class, and chose the final 9. We liked to think that underneath their no-nonsense demeanors, they were really kind of sweet on each other.

"The main thing, boys," Miss Latimer went on, leveling with us now, in her sincere, if-only-someone-had-told-us-when-we-were-eighteen voice, "is to make sure to provide your partner with what she needs. That's the real secret of coupling. She's listening to a different drumbeat than you are. Try to remember that. Do your best to pick up on it, too."

Even though Ned's cock and Susan's pussy were only in superficial contact, her thrusting and his petting did indeed seem to be striking the right chord. She had her eyes half closed and was no longer paying any attention to the instructors, or to her audience. A good demonstration can be more sexually arousing than a porno movie, and pairs of students were distracting each other.

“Pay attention to the demonstration, students!” Mr. Palmer barked.

The Insatiable Virgin: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 29 Jun 2026 22:44:00 -0600

The Insatiable Virgin: Part 2.

Will she come back for more?

The Insatiable Virgin: Part 1.

Can a 'sheltered' Girl ever get enough?

Based on a post by Ainu. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The awakened appetite.

The next day it's mid-afternoon when she shows up at my door again. She skipped the last class at school to get here early. "Lets get naked Ben," she says as soon as she's in the door, "and up in the bedroom." So we do, leaving a trail of clothes across the room and up the stairs. In the bedroom she grabs my now erect cock. "I've been thinking of this all day," she says, "I couldn't keep my mind on the classwork at all, I'm glad I'm about to graduate because school doesn't matter as much as you anymore." She's then on her knees, one hand holding my balls while she holds my cock with the other hand and starts swallowing it. She pulls back a moment and looking at my cock not my face, says, "I'm so hungry for this," and immediately gets most of my cock back into her mouth again.

The first time she did this I hadn't cum in several days and even then by my own hand. This time, I was pretty much drained the evening before so I last longer, which she seems to love. She's sucking and slurping and sliding her hand on my cock, really giving me a work out. I discover that I'm almost involuntarily trying to fuck her mouth, pushing back at her. When I first do that her eyes look up at me so I know she can tell what I'm doing but then she's looking down again and working her mouth and fingers on me. When I finally cum, she keeps me in her mouth, swallowing every drop and slowly using her lips to milk the last drops out of me. "I really love your cock, Ben," she says, "I'll never get enough of it."

"Well, I'm not sure I'll ever get enough of you, either," I say as I help lift her up and get her on the edge of the bed so that I can kneel down between her legs and get my face and fingers to her pussy. "I could eat you for breakfast, lunch and dinner," I tell her just before getting my tongue to her and licking up and down. I slide a finger into her and start finger fucking her as I concentrate my mouth on her clit, licking and sucking. I really do like licking her. I had said "eating" her, which I've heard used and to some extent that's what I do. I mean I don't bite and chew her but I use my lips to suck her whole pussy at times and then get back to grabbing and pulling on her little clit, that begins to stick out a little, sort of like a worm. She obviously likes it all because she never stops making noises and she has both hands on my head, holding me to her, urging me on. In a couple minutes, with a loud scream, she's cumming, lets go of my head and pulls her hips back some, indicating she's done. I lick my face a little, now covered with her stuff and sit back.

"Ben, that's so terrific, I hope you do that a lot. But now, I'm so, so ready to have you in me. Let's fuck, please."

Well, I'm kneeling on the floor, my face inches from her delicious pussy that I just brought to an orgasm, so I straightened up some, got my erect cock aimed at her extremely ready pussy and pushed my way into her. It's a very tight fit even though she's as lubricated as possible. She moans and aahs as I push and push all the way into her. I use my legs and hands to lift her butt a little and start pushing her further onto the bed, using my cock inside her as my main point of attack. We finally got on enough that I could get myself up on the bed, too and start to seriously fuck her.

We last and last. She pushes back, grunts, yells a little, I just keep on pounding into her as hard as I can. It's almost like work for both of us, we're actually perspiring a little. But it's the best work of our lives. The feelings are largely physical, of my cock moving inside her tight, moist insides. But they're also mental. I've read that the brain is the main sexual organ and I think it's true. The emotions whirring away inside me are way more than the physical feeling. And then she cums, I can feel her insides grasping me tighter, but I just keep fucking, pounding into her over and over. She's yelling and lifting her hips to push back until finally I cum, too. Push into as far as possible and just stay there, feeling myself shooting off. I sort of collapse on top of her. Actually I hold myself up with my arms but let my body lay on her, the two naked bodies, wet with perspiration, sticking to each other.

I kiss her and we just look at one another as we cool down. She finally says, "I have to get home, my Mom's expecting me to come straight from school. But I'll be back. This evening probably but tomorrow for sure." So we disengage from each other, go downstairs and we both dress and I kiss her good bye at the door.

She doesn't come back that evening. I wonder a little if there's anything wrong but I also realize that she can't spend every minute here. So I keep busy on my computer, developing a new product that takes tons of code and finally get to bed a little late. The next morning I'm having a bowl of cereal for breakfast when I hear my front door open and close and she calls out, "Ben?"

"In here," I say and turn to see her come almost running into the kitchen. She almost knocks the chair and me over because she jumps onto my lap and kisses me, her legs on either side of me. I put my arms around her and kiss her back.

"I'm sorry I didn't get here last evening," she says. "My Mom had me involved in a dress she's making for my graduation. I graduate next week. I'd invite you to the graduation but we had to ask for tickets about a month ago so I only have two for my parents. I told my parents I was coming to use your computer so I could look for a good job after I graduate and I'd probably be here for hours. I even told them that you'd probably give me lunch. Now can we get naked and on the bed and start on each other again? Please, huh?"

As each time before, as soon as we're naked she goes for my cock. She seems to have built up a strong desire to suck my cock during the hours we're apart. I've never experienced it with anyone else but I can't imagine it being a better experience with anyone else. She really loves what she's doing and goes at it with gusto, sucking and slurping and using her fingers to help jerk me off. When I finally ejaculate, which she appears to really want, she swallows everything I give her.

Since my cock is now soft, I do what seems like the only sexy thing available. I eat her. She obviously loves this and tells me so each time I do it. Oddly, I love it too and don't really understand why. Then, when I finally get her to cum, I'm hard again and we fuck. This time, she starts on top, sitting on me, then once she cums again we switch and I get on top and do her in standard missionary position until I cum. This time, she cums again before I do. Then we're laying there holding one another basking in the enjoyment of everything that's just happened.

"Ben, I need to ask you, is what we're doing just playing or is it serious?"

"I'm not sure what you mean."

"Am I your girl friend now or just another piece of ass?"

"You're not just another piece of ass at all, Marie. I'm 26 years old and you're the first girl I've ever been with. I wouldn't be with you if you hadn't asked me to. So, I don't think I'd ever get up the nerve to be like this with anyone else. Besides, you're very attractive with a very sexy body and I think you're even more horny than I am. So, I'd be happy if you would be my girl friend."

"That means I'm only with you and you're only with me, right?"

"Right," I reply and kiss her, fondling her lovely, firm butt. She reaches down to grasp my cock and play with it a little, trying to urge me back into an erection.

"You're not going to be ready for a little while are you?"

"Probably not."

She sits up and moves to sit astride me. "You said once you'd like to eat me for breakfast, lunch and dinner. So maybe you could do me again." With this she starts inching her way up my body on her knees, bringing her pussy up to my face. So I grab her butt and hold her to me and get my tongue into her and start licking and she grins really big and sort of hums in happiness. She's a little more gamey than other times. We've just finished fucking a few minutes before. But I get at it and discover than I actually like it even better than ever. Holding her butt I lift my head a little to really get my mouth working on her, sucking and licking. I'm not finger fucking her just eating her.

Maybe because I'm not fingering her or maybe because she's just not quite ready, I get to eat her for a while longer than usual. She makes all sorts of happy noises. Or noises that I know mean happy, she actually sounds as if she might be in pain, and finally her bottom starts to sort of wiggle and she sits on me a little harder and I can feel her juices flowing onto my face. She pulls back and looks down at me, grinning. "Ben, I hope you liked that because I loved it. You're so good at it." With that she reaches back and feels my cock, that's now erect, and grins some more and, on her knees, inches her way back to get her pussy right above my cock and then sits on it, taking me up into her.

We fuck and fuck. We change positions. She cums a couple times before I do. And then we're laying there, holding one another, tired for the moment. I remember something she'd said yesterday. "Marie, you said you were going to look for a job."

"Yeah, probably with the city or county, something secure."

"You've done well at school, I would think. You're very good with computers."

"Oh, yeah, I made good grades. But now I need to find a way to earn a living."

"Aren't you going to college?"

"No. No one in my family has ever done that. We don't have that kind of money."

"Wouldn't you like to?"

"Well, I've thought it might be nice to be a teacher but I've never given it any serious thought. I just don't have that kind of money. I couldn't go to school and not earn money, or just work part time and make a small amount of money, and pay for college. It's just not possible."

"How about if I paid for you to go to college?"

"Ben, you realize that it costs something like five or six thousand dollars a quarter even at the local state school. That means fifteen or eighteen thousand a year for four years or more. I mean it could be sixty or seventy thousand dollars. And I'd still have to eat and have a place to live."

"Live with me. I can pay that kind of money. And we can have sex all the time you're not in school."

She just looks at me and kisses me. and reaches for my cock again. "I wish you could get hard quicker," she says and kisses me again. She kisses down onto my chest, still playing with my cock. She moves a little to get her face nearer to my cock. "It's weird how much it changes. It can be so big and stiff and really fuckable and now it's shrunk and is sort of wrinkly and a lot softer." She uses one hand on my balls and continues to sort of pull on my cock a little with the other and just play around with it. "Could I suck on it and make it hard again?" she asks, looking up at me for a moment.

"I don't know. I've never had anyone try. It might and it might not. Getting hard is just a matter of filling it with blood so maybe you could suck blood into it."

She gets her face right to my cock and takes the soft thing into her mouth. I can feel her mouth sucking on me, her tongue moving around licking me. I can feel that it does something, maybe not getting me instantly erect but causing it to grow a little at least. She looks up at me, my cock still in her mouth, and sort of grins, her mouth changing shape around the mass in her mouth. She continues to suck and it continues to grow. It gets big enough that she starts moving her head up and down, sucking but sort of milking it, drawing even more blood into it. It takes a couple minutes but I'm fully up again. She removes her mouth and looks up at me with the biggest grin, proudful that she's accomplished something. "I did it!" she exclaims, "It's all ready to fuck me again!" And with that she moves around to straddle me and poise herself above her handiwork and sit down on it, taking it up into herself. She lets out an aah and grins again, feeling it fill her.

I'll never get enough of being on the bottom, watching her sexy body fucking me, her riding me, her face going through all the stages leading up to the ecstasy of another orgasm. When she does cum, she again almost collapses on top of me, her tits resting on me, her stomach against me. It's even sexy just laying there feeling her body against mine. But I'm still erect and wanting more so I manage to roll us over and start into her again in missionary position. I begin to realize that I might be able to fuck for a very long time. I can just tell how my cock feels, moving in her. So I pound into her as hard as I can and in another few minutes she's howling and having still another orgasm.

I pull out, get her to roll over and start into her again, this time from the back. As happened yesterday, I get into some sort of animal rutting mode and start to just piston into her as fast and hard as I can, up fairly straight behind her, holding on to her hips with my hands. I can feel her cumming another couple times and just keep right on banging into her. Every time I push in she's pushing out so we really wham our bodies together. She's grunting and I'm grunting. We sound a little like a sound track for a tennis match, the way people grunt when they hit the ball. I don't know how long I last, it might have been a half hour or more and I finally cum. I feel like I'm done forever. Totally drained and exhausted.

She's rolled half on to me again, her pussy on my thigh is leaking our fluids. My one hand is on her butt. Her round, firm, smooth butt. I think we'd both like to kiss but are almost too worn out to do anything but lay there. Finally, she says, "Ben, this is so great. This is what life is supposed to be. Sex constantly. We can keep this up all day."

"Marie, I doubt if I can do this as often as you want. You know, couples do something other than have sex all the time. You can't have a constant high or else the high becomes standard. You have to have some lows so you can appreciate the highs. Lots and lots of couples don't even have sex every day, maybe only a few times a week."

"Well," she says, and grins at me, "Maybe when they're older. I'm not sure my parents ever have sex any more. I used to hear them when I was a kid but I don't hear anything any more. And I know from reading that some married couples only have sex every couple days. But that doesn't mean we can't do it more often. At least for now. Maybe twenty years from now we'll slow down, too. But I would love to have sex all day every day."

I groaned. "Marie, you might kill me. I absolutely couldn't fuck you now if someone held a gun to my head. But it must be lunch time. Maybe if we eat something and rest awhile I'll feel different."

We go to the kitchen, both naked. We both have a bowl of cereal and then she makes us tuna sandwiches. Eating naked is very different. Looking at her body arouses me some. Maybe I'm going to be able to do more than I thought possible a half hour ago. We put everything in the dishwasher. She jumps up and sits on the counter, facing me, and spreads her legs. "You said once that you'd like to eat me for lunch. So maybe you could have your desert now, huh?" There's her pink pussy winking at me so I dive in and go to work with my tongue and lips.

I eat her for all I'm worth. Finger fucking, licking, sucking, grabbing her clit with my lips and pulling on it. It doesn't take long and she's having another orgasm. I haven't kept count but there have been plenty today. Maybe this will finally satisfy her. How much sex can a person want? Well, I find out because when I'm done and she's cum all over my face she sits on my lap and wiggles her bottom trying to discover if I'm hard enough to fuck her. I am, amazingly. So she lifts up a little and sits back down, taking my cock into her. I grab her ass, holding her in place and stand up, slowly and carefully. I need to watch my balance.

I manage a few steps with her sitting on my cock, her legs around my butt. I get to the wall and push her up against it and start to fuck her, both of us standing up. It's actually a lot better than I expected. Her weight keeps her on my cock. My trying to shove up into her means I'm lifting her body some with each push and as I pull back, her weight drops some so I push her back up with the next in stroke. It's a lot of work but it's also very sexy. After several strokes she starts trying to use her legs that are around me as leverage to help the in/out function some. No matter how we fuck she always finds a way to contribute to the action. I've realized that she's hornier than me, needs more action than I do. But I can sure try to keep her satisfied.

She finally cums, still again. Since we're in position, I kiss her and then slowly work us apart so she can get her feet on the floor. I get her to turn around and use her hands to lean against the wall, her butt sticking out so that I can shove back into her again. Here we go again, my being a rutting animal just pounding into her as fast and hard as I can, her pushing back, wanting all the action possible. This time I bet I really do last twenty minutes or more. It seems almost like forever.

After I finally cum and she must have peaked a half dozen times, I back up and sit on a kitchen chair and tell her, "Marie, I'm done. I can't do it anymore. You've worn me out. You should be sore by now, your pussy has had more action in the last two days than most women get in a month. Maybe a year. I don't think I'll be able to get another erection for hours, maybe twenty four hours.

She kisses me. "I am a little sore. But it's a very nice sore, I hope to keep it sore. I've loved every minute. But maybe I need to go home and keep my mother from worrying about me. Why don't you take a nap." She gets dressed and leaves.

While she dressed I put on some underwear and a pair of pants and then lay down on the couch. I 'm drained. I 'm awakened by some knocking on my front door. Banging, really. A little disoriented I realized it's dark so I must have slept for several hours. I open the door and Marie's mother is there, Marie behind giving me a shrug, like "I couldn't stop her." I don't really know Marie's family well but since we've been in the same neighborhood since I was born I recognize all of them and have made minor little conversation at various times. Anyway, her mother storms in, sort of shoving me out of the way.

"You've stolen my daughter's virginity and now you want to make a whore of her, paying her for sex! I never realized how evil you are!"

I look at Marie and get the shrug again. "Yes, Marie and I have had sex but she more than agreed to it, I haven't seduced anyone. And I'm not trying to make a whore of her."

"You're offering to pay her way to college as long as she keeps on having sex with you. That's paying her for sex!"

"I just think she's a smart person and should have every opportunity to make as much of herself as possible. College would be good for her."

"You've already ruined her and you're dangling goodies in front of her to keep her your whore!"

I hadn't thought any of this through at all but I knew in the back of my mind that I wanted to continue fucking Marie and she wanted to continue fucking me and that I wanted her in some more permanent manner than sneaking around. So I did something that isn't like me and decided to take a shot. I go to Marie and take her hand and kneel on the floor in front of her. "Marie, I love you. Will you marry me and spend the rest of your life with me?"

Marie smiles really huge and exclaims, "Yes! Certainly yes!" I stand up and we hold each other and kiss. Marie then looks at her mother and says, "Does this solve your problems? Now go home and let Ben and me prove how much we love each other." Her mother also smiles and nods and almost runs out the door, closing

The Insatiable Virgin: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 28 Jun 2026 22:44:00 -0600

The Insatiable Virgin: Part 1.

Can a 'sheltered' Girl ever get enough?

Based on a post by Ainu. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

School Friends.

I was an only child of older parents who provided me with almost everything I ever desired. We lived in a house that was in a lower middle class, working-guy neighborhood. Good place, low in crime, neighbors who knew everyone and kept track of each other. I had an interest from day one in mechanical things, technical stuff, how things are put together. It's how I've ended up a techno-geek, a computer programmer, an inventor.

When I was about ten, in fourth grade, I was walking home from school and a little girl, maybe two years old, was in the yard of a house down the street. She saw me and came out to the sidewalk. "I'm Marie," she said, "Who are you?"

"I'm Ben," I answered, "Glad to meet you Marie," and went on my way. From then on every time we saw each other it would be "Hi, Ben" and Hi, Marie". By the time I was in high school Marie was in grade school. I had my first computer then and somehow she found out and showed up one time asking if she could do some school project on it. She didn't know diddly about computers so I actually did the work under her direction. From then on, she would come by to use my computer. I went on to college locally, gradually obtained several more advanced computers, and she actually learned how to use a computer. So her coming by regularly continued.

For whatever reason, I liked her. Her using my computers never bothered me. I guess she liked me, even though there was a big age difference. No one in her family or mine was bothered by her spending a fair amount of time with me. My parents, or at least one of them, were always around.

Starting in high school, I became serious about being in good physical shape. I ran track. As I got older, I started using gyms and working out regularly and I've kept it up.

My father died when I was in college. I graduated and went to work using my computer programming knowledge but kept living at home. Another guy I worked with and me developed a new product. Our employer, as was agreed with all of us techno types, paid us royalties as the product became popular. That made us realize that we could have made a huge amount more if we owned the product. So, we started any additional development after work, on our own, and eventually did well, quit our jobs and became entrepreneurs. About then, my mother died.

I still lived at home. Marie still came by to use my computers. By then she was in high school. Very athletic, she ran track as I did in school and also was on the varsity soccer team. So she was and is in good physical shape, although at the time I didn't pay much attention to that aspect of her. I was and still am pretty much a loner. Never dated girls. Sort of wanted to but wanted to be on my own even more. Eventually I started looking at some porn on my computer and would masturbate as I watched people fucking. I almost paid for sex a couple times but always backed out first. Each time I came up with some reason or another.

Anyway, this one day Marie is here, using my computer. I'm in another room using my laptop. I spend a lot of time on computers. I make very good money because of that. For whatever reason, I look up a porn site and am watching a guy and girl get naked and start doing things with each others' sex organs. I guess I'm concentrating on the porn and not paying much attention elsewhere because all of a sudden, from right behind me, Marie's voice says, "Would you do that?" At the moment, 'that' was the guy licking the girls pussy very rapidly.

I jump. I'm scared to some extent, embarrassed even more that I had been caught. I slam the laptop shut. "I'm sorry Marie," I blurt out.

"You don't have to be sorry, I look at that stuff, too. It's just that I've never done it even though I'd like to. Do you do stuff like that? I mean, would you use your mouth and fingers on a woman like that?"

"I don't think we should be talking like this," I say. I'm sure I'm red in the face. "You're too young."

Before I can say anything else, she interrupts. "I'm not too young. I'm eighteen. And in case you haven't noticed, I'm a full grown woman. I'm ready to be doing stuff like that. Open your lap top and lets both look at some more."

"Open the lap top?" Even as I say it I know it's weak but this isn't anything that I have ever imagined would happen.

"Yeah. You like to watch it, I like to watch it. So why not?"

It makes me look at Marie as I'd never done before. She's right. She's a very attractive female. Maybe not movie star gorgeous but fairly tall and in good physical shape, sort of long and lithe. "But you're female and I'm male, we shouldn't be together watching anything like this."

She lets out a little laugh. "That's so lame, Ben. Two people of the opposite sex are exactly who ought to watch this stuff together. If they manage to get turned on enough they should then do those things with each other."

"You and me?"

"Yes. Definitely. I've always liked you. You've always seemed to like me. We're both old enough. It's not like both of us don't want to. It's just a matter of admitting it and doing something about it. "

"In fact, you're very attractive, Marie but I'm a lot older and you should be doing all this with someone your own age."

"What are you now, twenty six? That's not too old. But you never answered my question, would you do that? Like that guy was doing?"

"Uh, I don't know whether I should answer you or not but, truthfully, no, I've never done that. I've thought about it and think that I'd probably like to but I've never done it or anything like it."

"Well I was asking because I'd absolutely love to have that done. I've fantasized about it over and over. I've also fantasized about doing things to a guy, too. But I've never done it either, probably for the same reasons as you. I want to but I've never had the nerve to let a guy get at me. I guess I'm a little afraid of what might happen." And then we just sit there for a moment and look at each other. "Just open the computer and let us both watch a couple scenes, huh?"

I know I'm making a mistake but I do what she says. As the picture shows up he's still got his face to her, his tongue working really fast. "She's shaved," Marie says, "I'm not. Is it important for the girl to be shaved, Ben?"

I tear my eyes away from the computer for a moment. "I don't know. It probably doesn't make a lot of difference. You'd taste the same either way. Maybe it's a little easier or something, though." She grins at me. I turn back to watch. The guy has slid up over the girl and she reaches down and helps aim him into her and they start fucking.

"His thing looks pretty big but it seems to slide right in," she says. "I wonder if it always goes that easy."

"They're both paid. They both probably do this several times a day for the cameras. Probably it wouldn't be as easy if you hadn't just finished doing this a couple times earlier. From what I've read, the first time, particularly, needs to be done with more care. Her first time was probably years ago, though."

Marie gives a little laugh again. "I never thought of that. They're pros, they do this all the time. Look at how she's reacting, I've always thought that meant she's having a really good orgasm. Is she really just acting?"

"I don't know. I can't imagine that she doesn't feel something even of she's done it an awful lot."

The guy pulls out and the girl moves around to take his cock into her mouth. She starts bobbing her head back and forth, working her lips on his cock. "You've never answered me, whether you'd do stuff to a woman but I can tell you I really want to try what she's doing now. That's very, very sexy I think."

"Well, yes, I would do that to a woman. I think I would like to very much."

"Look. he's pulling out to cum on her face. Why do they always show the guy cumming like that?"

"Probably to let the viewer know he's actually cumming, that it isn't all fake."

"Yeah, probably. I think I'd rather taste it though. It seems messy on her face."

I can hear her breathing. I look away from the computer and see that she has her hand down inside her jeans, fingering herself. I realize again how attractive she is and how sexy this all is and that she's actually got her fingers in herself. I can smell it a little. I say something that I never thought I would ever say to the girl I've known for years. "Can I do that for you?"

"Would you?" she asks, a surprised look on her face. I don't answer, I reach for the waist of her jeans to start pulling them down. She lifts her butt a little and lets me pull them down over her hips. An elastic waist that stretches easily. While I'm doing this, she grabs the top of her panties, white cotton panties, to pull them down. "Might as well get both, Ben," she says. I get them down her legs. She sort of kicks a little to get one shoe off, then the other. It looks like I might stop so she helps get both pants down over her feet. She then spreads her legs and I'm looking right at her hairy pubic area. She uses her fingers to pull herself open some and I see her pink and red insides, the light glistening on the wet surface some. I swallow and lean in to get my face to her.

My chin is in down in the couch cushion. Her pussy is way down between her legs. I can barely get my tongue to her. I lick up and down a little. "I need you to slide forward some so I can get at you," I tell her, using my hands to pull on her hips. She slides forward so that her pussy is almost out over open space. I can really get at it now. I have no idea what I'm doing. I've watched it often on the computer so I just keep flicking my tongue over everything I can.

"Put a finger in me, Ben," she says. I reach up under my chin and feel around. I really don't know what I'm doing. She takes one hand away from holding herself open and aims my hand so my finger finds a spot where it can slide into her. "Yeah, yeah," she says. "Move it." I do, slide it further in and a little out and then in again. "Yeah and keep licking." I can feel with my tongue there's a little bump and when my tongue hits it she gasps a little, so I work my tongue on it and try and grab it with my lips. She almost screams. I pull back a moment and she puts her hand on my head and pulls me back to her, so I keep finger fucking her and licking.

I'm surprised how much I like this. It's an awkward position and her hair feels almost like steel wool against my nose and cheeks as I move around tasting her. And there's not really a lot of taste, at least not any strong taste. Maybe something like licking raw meat mught taste like. But somehow, feeling her flesh with my tongue, feeling her insides with my finger moving in her, is all very, very sexy. The way her flesh changes, getting wetter and more engorged, her clit growing, her vagina opening up, and the sounds she's making as she obviously is feeling this a lot, all make it a terrific experience that I'll be willing to experience over and over.

"Ohmigod, ohmigod, Yes. Yes." Her hips are jumping a little, her hand is really holding my head into her. She gives out a couple little screams and I can feel that my finger is in a much looser place than before and it's much wetter, she's putting out some fluid. I start to pull back. "Not yet, not yet, just a little more please." So I continue to move my finger and suck on her pussy with my mouth and she gives a louder scream and sort of collapses. Her hand falls away from my head. I pull back and look at her.

I'm kneeling on the floor between her legs and I can feel that my face is sticky with her juices. She's in a heap on the couch, smiling and looking like she's just run a race, worn out. "Ben, you're perfect. Give me a couple minutes and I want to do the same for you."

Then she grins. She starts to unbutton her blouse. "Ben, that was too good. This can't end up a one time thing. We're going to spend a lot of time together and we'll both get to do everything we've ever fantasized about. So we should really get naked and go to a bedroom where we can be more comfortable. O.k?"

I'm kneeling there, my face about a foot away from the lovely pussy I was just eating and this pretty girl is asking me to have more and more sex with her. In a way I wanted to end this before it got any further but in a much bigger way I wanted exactly what she'd just described. So I stand up and pull my shirt over my head and toss it on the floor next to her pants. She has removed her blouse and is unfastening her bra, then shrugging it down off her shoulders. I'm looking at the first, live, female tits I've ever seen. Gorgeous. Maybe not quite as full and plump as some I'd seen on the net but definitely there, nipples hard and pointing right at me. I reach to her and take her hand and help her stand up. "Marie, we may both live to regret this ever happened but let's get on it with it before I overthink it." I put my arms around her, hold her close so her bare tits are against my bare chest and kiss her with my lips still sticky from her pussy juices.

This was the first time we ever kissed. In fact, it was the first time, at twenty six years old, that I had ever kissed anyone other than in my family. And it's with a very attractive, naked, sexy girl! I just keep kissing. I run my hand up and down her back, feeling the amazing curve off her lower back onto her butt. Her firm, round butt that feels, as I've heard said, as smooth as a baby's ass. Just amazing.

"Ben," she almost whispers as we break the kiss. "Take your clothes off." Then she kisses me again, her arms around me, her feeling my ass, through my pants, like I had felt hers. So I hold her and kiss her some more. When we finally break, I start undoing my belt. She tries to help, making sure that I know she wants me naked, too, but actually sort of slows the action a little. But finally my pants and boxer shorts fall down off my hips onto the floor. She wraps one hand around my very erect cock and kneels to help get my pants off over my feet and then off to the side. That lets her turn her attention to my cock, that she's been holding all through helping get my pants off to the side.

"I've dreamed at night about this. It's bigger than I thought." She moves her hand back and forth on it, moving the skin along with her fingers. She uses her other hand to sort of fondle my balls, feeling them and moving them around in her hand. "It's perfect," she says and leans forward a little to lick the head with her tongue. I bet she got a taste of something, as hard as I am, I'm probably putting out a little something. "Um" she says, looking up at me and grinning. Then she opens her mouth and gets her lips around the head and sucks on it. She backs off again and stares at my cock a second. "I can hardly get my mouth open wide enough," she says like she's speaking her thoughts out loud, still looking right at my cock. Then she gets her lips around it again and slides down my cock, taking as much of it into her mouth as she can. I can feel the head hitting her throat.

I can hear her almost humming, slurping a little, as she starts doing what I've seen girls do on the net, sliding her mouth back and almost off and then forward again, swallowing my cock again, over and over. I've never felt anything so arousing in my life. It makes me realize she probably felt something like this when I was licking and fingering her. I also realize that I'm not going to last long, this is so much more than any time I've masturbated myself. "I'm going to cum, Marie," I say out loud. She makes a sort of wet um-hum while she continues to lick and suck on me and then I shoot off. I can't tell because it's all going inside her mouth but it sure feels like the best orgasm I've ever had, probably giving her a real load.

She pulls her head back, her one hand still holding my cock, her other my balls, coughs while I shoot some cum on her face. I'd like to stop and not get it on her but I can't control it. Her eyes flick up at me and she makes a little grin before opening her mouth and getting her lips around my cock again while I shoot one or two more times. She keeps me in her mouth, licking with her tongue and I know I'm done and say so. She pulls back again and looks up at me, still holding my cock and balls. "Wow, it was more than I expected. Next time I'll do better."

"I don't think it can be done any better, Marie," I tell her. She's licking her lips and I get my hands under her arm pits and help lift her into a standing position so I can get my arms around her. I kiss her again. "I bet I taste funny," she says after the kiss ends.

"I probably tasted funny when I kissed you after licking you. I love it all. This is so much more than I ever dreamed about," I tell her and kiss her again, running my hands over as much of her as possible. "You mentioned going to a bedroom. Why don't we? Lets' use my Mom & Dad's room, it has a bigger bed than mine does. We can make it our room, now."

I never moved out of the room I've lived in my whole life. I have a single bed, actually not a lot more than a cot. My parents had a big double bed, that always seemed to me to sit high off the floor. It's that room we go to. I pull the covers back so we both can climb up onto the sheet covered bed. I start kissing Marie again and we both lay back. I kiss down onto her shoulders, moving my hands ahead to her tits. Lovely tits. Half globes on the bottom, the nipples pointing straight out, almost pointing up a little. The tops coming down off her shoulders onto the half globes below almost like ski jumps.

I hold her tits and kiss them, lick the nipples, then suck on one as I use my fingers on the other then switch to suck on the other. Marie seems to like what I'm doing, moaning a little. I love what I'm doing, getting at her perfect body. I kiss on down over her stomach, her very firm stomach. I think she knows where I'm heading. Or maybe she just wants me to head there. She pull her legs back, her knees almost to her shoulders, and I'm looking at her pussy again. I use both hands to pull the hair back, opening her a little so that I see her pink insides.

I get my face into her and lick up and down. She moans louder. One hand comes onto the back of my head. Her insides seem to become more engorged, almost open up on their own. I get both hands under her butt and lift her a little so that I can get my mouth to her. I suck on her, lick her, get my tongue on her clit and flick it back and forth. She moans louder, sort of little shrieks. She gets noticeably wetter. I move one hand off her butt to slide a finger into her. She's already more open than she was the first time I did this. I pull the finger out and push two fingers into her. She presses on my head, holding me to her as I lick and suck on her.

It seems as if I'm being driven by instinct or something, I pull back from her. She starts to say "no" but as I slide up over her and she can feel my cock touching her pussy, she actually says, "fuck me, Ben, fuck me!" And I do. I push my cock into her. It's a hard push, she's so tight it's as if my foreskin will get pulled off but I just keep pushing. I run into a wall, my cock head can't move any further. She moves her legs on either side of me, gets her feet on the bed and pushes her hips up at me as I push into her and I can feel my cock ripping through something and making its way further into her. She lets out a really loud scream.

I stop. "Is something wrong?" I ask, starting to pull my cock back some.

""Yes. No. Fuck me. Damn it fuck me!"

I push as hard as I can and I can feel our bodies against one another, I'm in as far as possible. Her whole body seems to be squirming beneath me. I pull back a little and push in again. And then again. I can move easier inside her now although it's still tight in there, my whole cock is being massaged by her insides. She puts her arms up around me and I can feel her feet on my butt, her legs up around me, too. I push in and then pull back, over and over. "Faster,

A Daughter of the Revolution: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 27 Jun 2026 20:20:00 -0600

Abby and Alec see combat together.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

"Up with you, soldier!" Rose demanded. "It's time we got you some new duds."

The two women dragged out George's old clothes and their sewing kits, then pulled Alec's towel from his hips and tortured him endlessly while measuring his limbs and torso. When they were satisfied, they commenced to modifying the shirts and trousers to fit him better. Abby started dinner and while she was at the cookstove, Alec talked her out of a clean pot, then winking at her went out to milk the cow and design a corral.

Immediately, Rose and June descended and plied her with questions.

"So, did you two fuck?" Rose asked.

"Yes, we made love and slept together," Abby said demurely.

"I say you fucked. How could you not? What a beast he is!" June swooned and threw a hand to her forehead theatrically, while Rose giggled helplessly.

"Was he huge and thick? Did he hurt you terribly?" Rose asked curiously, while her face and upper breasts flushed red with arousal as she pictured Alec driving in her friend. Finally, Abby broke down and giggled along with her friends. She found that discussing her love life with her friends was turning out to be quite exciting.

"Oh, you have no idea! I thought I'd never get him in me. I had to have him do it for me. It hurt like hell but it was also amazing. I came a few times and he blasted everywhere. Then he went down until I thought I'd explode. He's getting very good at that now," she enthused.

For quite awhile as she cooked dinner, Abby went on and on about her experience with Alec, and both her friends grew excited while their little pussies wept in their undergarments as they imagined themselves in Abby's place. Rose's curiosity about one particular thing finally got the best of her and she had to ask.

"Have you decided if you'll share Alec with us? We've been on pins and needles wondering."

"Alec and I have talked and we've decided to do it," Abby replied. June broke in and let out a little yelp of joy and wriggled her ass and tits wildly in her seat while Rose hugged her excitedly.

Abby continued, "I do have a rule or two though. In the beginning, I want to be with both of you and Alec when you're in bed, I don't think I can handle being away and wondering what's going on. Next, I want to sleep with him every night. Both of you can as well, but I will absolutely be there with him," she finished firmly.

"Fair enough, we'll do as you ask without question," Rose said resolutely. She knew what she was asking of Abby, and was still concerned if she was truly okay with it. She gathered Abby in her arms and hugged her gently.

"If you ever change your mind or have some hard feelings, please tell us immediately, don't let it fester up inside you. We love you and care deeply for you and couldn't bear to have you angry with us," Rose whispered in her ear.

Abby kissed her cheek and pulled June in close to buss her as well.

"You two are my best friends ever," Abby sniffled. "There's one more thing though. I'm taking Alec hunting redcoats tomorrow. He doesn't know it yet but that's my plan. I'm uncomfortable with sitting around here so long and I need to get out and look around."

The girls nodded in agreement. They knew how seriously Abby took their predicament concerning the enemy and they relied on her to keep them safe.

"You'll be extra safe, please?" June asked plaintively.

"Of course, dear June. I not only need to look around but I want to see how Alex handles himself. I know he's a soldier, but our way of fighting is nothing like he's been exposed to. I hate to manipulate him, but it's for our greater good to find out how capable he is."

"I hadn't thought of that, but it makes perfect sense," Rose said. "You sure pack a lot smarts in that beautiful blonde head of yours."

Abby blushed and shook her head. "I don't think so, I just try to do what my Papa would do in this situation." June hugged her close, then the three got quiet and misty eyed for a few moments while they thought of their lost relatives.

Alec chose that moment to walk in the door with a pot full of frothy milk. Abby sprang up to take it from him and she poured it in a glass jar, then June went to the nearby creek and fetched some cold water to put it in so it would keep longer.

While Abby finished dinner, Rose and June fitted Alec with a pair of trousers they'd modified while they'd been chatting with Abby.

He patiently stood while they joined gussets of fabric from another pair to allow room for his muscular thighs and firm ass. They giggled when he stepped in them and they tacked the panels together with stitches.

His burgeoning shaft left quite an impression in the material as it hung down his thigh, much to their delight. He started in surprise when Rose ran a soft thumb over the ridge of his tool and she shivered in pleasure when it jerked in response to her touch. He looked down at her and she gave him a sultry wink while she gazed up at him from her position on her knees. She knew he was picturing his cock in her mouth and she licked her lips slowly while he stared down in wonder.

June wasn't to be outdone and she knelt beside him, then daintily stitched an inseam while her soft hand caressed him gently. He let out a soft groan when Abby slid behind him and wrapped her warm arms around his bare torso. She trailed her fingers over his hard pectorals and teased his nipples until he was nearly squirming.

"Agh! You ladies are killing me!" he managed to say, while they giggled softly.

Abby slapped his ass playfully and announced that dinner was ready. Reluctantly, the two seamstresses got to their feet and together the group sat down for dinner. Abby hated to rain on their party but her urge to get out and recon the area won out.

"Alec, would you like to go hunting tomorrow? You can shoot father's rifle in the morning to see where it hits for you, then we can take off for a day or two. What do ya think?"

"Absolutely, I'm ready to go do something. My back is much better and I'd love to go for a ride with you," he responded immediately. She kissed him and rubbed his meaty shoulder.

"Wonderful, I was hoping you'd say that. I think that after dinner we should get some sleep. I'd like to head out early."

He nodded happily, not noticing the crestfallen looks on the other two women's faces. They'd been hoping for a night of fun with him, but they understood Abby's reasons to go active again. These last few days were the longest she'd gone without pursuing her war against the British and she was ready for some action.

Alec finished up and went outside to take a piss, so Abby used the time to thank her friends for understanding.

"I don't mind, really. I've been so long without a man that I can wait a few more days," June said while kissing Abby's cheek.

"Me too," Rose admitted with a long face, then broke out with a huge smile. "June and I will just stay here alone and dream up naughty things to do with Alec when y'all return."

"As long as those things include me, I hope so," Abby said with a smile.

Abby plied Alec with drink until he had a bit of a glow on, then took him to bed. She laid on her side and tucked his face between her warm breasts. In no time he was breathing quietly and dropped off to a deep sleep. June and Rose leaned over him and gently kissed his head, then kissed Abby goodnight and retired to the table where they worked long into the night to hand sew Alec's new wardrobe.

The next morning, the smell of Abby cooking a hot breakfast awoke the cabin. As dawn was just breaking, Alec went out and fired the 50 caliber rifle a few times and got comfortable with the sights and impact of the bullets. Abby continued to cook while paying close attention to the time it took him to reload. He seemed to be quite adequate at it and she peered out to see how well he was hitting his targets, pleasantly surprised to see he'd done quite well considering the rifle was completely new to him.

After breakfast, Abby began to pack her stuff for a 2-3 day adventure and she paid close attention to what he considered essential gear. They worked well together and she was more than happy to saddle the horses and set off.

She led him to one of her favorite ambush locations that she didn't use often but it yielded consistent kills for her. Traffic was generally light with small groups of 2-3 soldiers that she could handle herself using her two rifles. More often than not she'd kill a couple redcoats then the third would hide in the ditch or run into the trees where she'd take him at her convenience. She'd never let one escape yet and hoped not to. She didn't want her sex or identity made known to the officers in command.

When they were getting close to the road she slid off her horse and Alec followed her lead. She tied her mount to a tree about 50 yards from the road and motioned him to do the same.

"It seems we're hunting for a little more than deer or turkey today," he whispered in her ear.

"I'm up for it if you are, but we don't have to," she replied quietly.

He grinned happily and threw an arm around her shoulder.

"You're damn right. I have a score to settle with those bastards."

"Let me tell you how I set up an ambush and you can tell me what you think."

She knelt down and he watched her deft hands pluck a twig and draw a rough diagram of her intentions in the dirt. He was impressed by how aware she was of their immediate surroundings and the thoroughness of her escape plan if things went wrong. Her greatest fear was being captured and she always erred on the side of caution when she could. Her rescue of him was her most dangerous combat action to date and she had no intention of repeating that level of risk any time soon.

She assigned him the responsibility of shooting the first redcoat, and she'd take the second and third if there were three in a group. She watched him while she gave him orders and didn't detect a hint of hesitation or superiority from his sharp grey eyes. She was more than pleased with him so far and gave him a quick kiss as a reward.

She put their plan in action by motioning him forward. She approached the road carefully taking nearly 30 minutes to move just 40 yards closer. She kept her head on a swivel and her sharp eyes swept the area constantly for danger. One time she'd sashayed up to a road while full of confidence and nearly tripped over a redcoat who had dropped his trousers and squatted to relieve himself in the trees. He'd fallen over in surprise and was scrambling for his rifle when she recovered herself quickly and spitted him through the heart with her rapier. It'd been a close thing and a lesson hard learned for her.

She got them settled in and they stayed silent for nearly two hours, waiting for a potential target. Her ears perked up when she heard a faint nickering of a horse. Her ambush location allowed a view of nearly 100 yards in both directions which allowed her to ensure there weren't two parties approaching her at once, which would definitely be a high risk situation, one that would have her hightailing out of there in no time.

Soon enough, two redcoats made an appearance to their left. Both were mounted and cradling their muskets in their arms. Abby got as low as she could in a prone position and Alec followed suit right beside her.

They waited until the soldiers were a mere 20 yards away when Abby breathed, "Now."

Thunder rolled and smoke filled the air. Abby scrambled to her feet and ran out of the smoke while drawing her sword. She quickly saw there was no need for it as both men were on the ground. Alec was immediately at her side and caught up the reins of the two redcoat mounts. She glanced at Alec's victim to see a bloody hole between his surprised, staring eyes.

"Well done, sweetheart," she said in an approving tone. He watched her in admiration when she knelt at each body and quickly searched them for valuables and any documents they might be carrying. It was obvious she'd done this many times, and it fascinated him. She found several silver coins and a few maps that were in a leather wrapped cylinder. One man had a beautiful dagger that she liberated, then handed it to Alec with a happy smile.

"What do we do with the horses?" he asked.

She noticed he was admiring the larger of the two, one that he seemed to be enamored with.

"We'll take that one with us if you'd like. I'd say you earned him today," she said lightly, then sobered up quickly.

"We need to get out of here soon. Help me drag these bastards off the road."

She pulled a small rope from her possibles bag, then wrapped one end around the saddle horn of Alec's new mount and the other end around a dead soldier's ankles. She dragged him several yards in the trees then repeated her actions with the second man. It only took a few minutes from the crack of the first shot until the hunters faded back from the road, a bit more than it usually took but she was satisfied.

A few minutes later she stopped Alec and told him her intentions. His eyes widened and before he could protest she chopped the throat from the fourth horse with her razor sharp dagger. He reared up, splattering her face and chest with hot blood while she held his reins tightly until he gushed his life out on the forest floor and fell over dead.

She smiled happily at Alec with a blood smeared face and soaked bosom, only to see him looking at her in surprise. She was truly in her element and he was shocked to his military core. She could take a life easier than anyone he'd ever known and seemed to revel in it. For some reason it seemed especially bad that it was a horse she'd killed so casually, and he wondered why that was so. The redcoats they'd killed on the road hadn't affected him at all. She saw him wrestling with his emotions and quickly explained her actions.

"We can't support any more livestock, especially with our new cattle, and I refuse to set this thing free and have another soldier use him in the war."

"But, it was a fine horse! We could've used him!" he lamented.

Dallying for so long near the road was irritating her, so without a word, she mounted up and nudged her horse forward while leading his new one. Alec followed her quietly and voiced no further protest, all the while wondering what kind of woman he'd fallen in love with.

That evening they camped deep in the forest near one of her favorite places. There was a quiet stream that fed a small lake containing lots of fish, and in no time she had a few flopping on the bank thanks to her proficient fishing skills. Alec shook his head in wonder at her skills and gutted them as fast as she could catch them. She was grinning happily and chatting with him like nothing had happened that day which caused him a bit of angst.

He was used to formations and marching, a regimented life with rules and regulations while she simply did what needed to be done, swiftly and efficiently.

He impaled their dinner on a couple sticks and propped them over the coals of the small fire while she pulled a few carrots from her bag for them to gnaw on while they waited for the fish to cook. She caught him looking at her sideways and she knew he had something on his mind. She picked up her sheathed sword and slapped his thigh to get his attention.

"If you wanna hang with me, mister, you better grow some thicker skin," she said teasingly, but he detected a bit of steel in her voice.

"I know I operate differently than the army but I know what I'm doing. We three girls have survived over six months out here on our own and we've been quite successful, and I'm not changing anything. If a girl wants to survive in a man's world she needs to be ruthless and cruel, and I've discovered I'm damn good at it," she said confidently.

She stared into his grey eyes with her beautiful blue ones until he blinked, then slid into his lap and gave him her soft lips, kissing him until his toes curled.

"You did good," she murmured in his ear. "I'll make a fighter out of you yet!"

"So, little lady. Were you testing me today? Maybe checking out how well I handle myself?"

She giggled and pulled a fish from her stick, wincing as it burned her hands when she pulled it apart and fed him with blood caked fingers.

"Oh, a little bit I reckon. A girl needs to know what her man's made of."

He shook his head and chuckled to himself, then smiled ruefully. She was quite a handful and he was beginning to realize he'd better step up his game, pronto.

"And what am I made of?" he queried teasingly.

"Mmm, sugar and spice and especially this," she murmured quietly, and ran a small hand up his thigh to caress the thick bulge that she'd been admiring all day.

She teased him while she fed them until their bellies were full of fresh fish, then she took his hand and tugged him to the lake where she slowly stripped them both naked. Using some homemade soap, they washed the blood and dirt from each other in the cool water before running back to camp to dry off by the fire.

Alec spread a blanket out and sat her down. Kneeling behind her, he rubbed the tight muscles of her neck and shoulders until she sighed in pleasure. For some odd reason he flashed back to his childhood and recalled how his father would set his mother in her rocking chair and kneel before her to knead the soreness from her feet after a long day of work.

He laid Abby on her back and pulled her feet into his lap while his strong thumbs firmly moved up and down her insteps as she groaned aloud.

"No one's ever done that for me," she murmured happily. He smiled to himself and continued on for nearly half an hour until her eyelids drooped and she fell asleep. He gently covered her, then cleaned up camp and tended to the horses while she dozed.

Night was falling, so he double checked the horse's hobbles and sat down by the fire, staring into the red coals and thinking of the day’s events. He started violently when two lithe arms slid around his neck and Abby settled her warm, firm breasts into his back. She kissed his ear and giggled when he shivered as a trail of goosebumps spread across his broad chest.

"Gotcha, your dead, Mister," she teased.

"Damn it, you scared the hell outta me. You're so quiet!"

"And you're so big and warm, I bet you taste good too, lover."

She slid a hand down and cupped his balls in a tiny palm, kneading him tenderly while he moaned his approval.

"Will you take me to bed, please?" she asked, and kissed his neck wetly.

Without a word he stood, gathered her in his arms and walked her to their nest of blankets. He laid her down and smothered her face and breasts in hot kisses. He took his time, arousing her pink nipples to stiff, sensitive peaks and french kissing her until she gasped for air. He stiffened when she unconsciously dug her nails in his back, causing a particularly deep wound to reopen and a trickle of blood ran down his side. She felt it in her palm and flew up in alarm.

"Oh, honey, I'm so sorry! I've hurt you!"

It didn't bother him much as his mind was firmly fixed on other things, but he could tell she was upset.

"I'm fine, lover. Truly," he told her gently. He watched, surprised when her eyes misted over and a tear ran down her cheek. His little killer did have a soft side, he thought to himself. She hugged him close, petted his shoulders and wrapped her legs around his hips. She rocked him and he heard little sniffles coming from the hollow of his shoulder.

"I was riding you a bit today about being tough, then I go and wound you some more. I'm so sorry, sweetheart," she murmured regretfully. She held him close for awhile until he needed to move. He was tiring from holding his weight off of her. Besides that, he reasoned, he wanted to bury his face in her, something he'd been dreaming about all day.

He gently freed himself from her tangled limbs and slid down her slim body to nestle between her thighs. She gasped and fisted her hands in his long wavy hair.

He took his time from top to bottom, loving how she voiced her approval to maximize her pleasure.

After several minutes she started rocking her hips and her moans turned to cr

A Daughter of the Revolution: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Fri, 26 Jun 2026 20:17:00 -0600

Abby rescues a Continental soldier.

In 15 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Just before dawn when the sun was trying to rise, her new companion awoke, retching and coughing beneath his hood. Shit! She'd forgotten about that in her hurry to leave! She quickly ripped the hood off and turned his head so he wouldn't choke to death on his vomit. She poured water from her canteen over his face and wiped him clean while he coughed and gagged until his breathing returned to normal. He turned his head to face her and she felt as if she'd been struck by lightning. Piercing grey eyes met her beautiful blue ones as she took in his beaten and bruised countenance. She'd never seen a more handsome man in her life! She couldn't stop her hand from brushing his dark curls from his face and she felt an overwhelming desire to kiss him.

"Hello, Angel," he said in a parched voice. "Water, please," he croaked. She quickly put a small hand under his head and raised him to drink. He drank deeply until she pulled away.

"Easy there. Not too much or you'll get sick again." He sighed and she laid his head back. She didn't know what to say to him, she was absolutely tongue tied, even covered in filth and vomit he stole the heart from her chest.

"What's your name, Angel?" he managed as he lay with his eyes closed.

"Abigail, my friends call me Abby," she stuttered awkwardly.

"I'm Alexander, my friends call me Alec. As my rescuer, you may call me anything you like," he quipped with a wry smile.

"I shall think on it, for now I shall call you Heavy, because you were extremely difficult to drag here," she said merrily, finally finding her voice. He groaned and painfully shifted his bulk.

"My arms are killing me, laying on them for so long is hard to do," he said painfully.

"I'm so sorry, we had to leave quickly and get away from the road. I haven't had time to attend to you," she apologized.

"Don't worry yourself. I'm just thankful my guardian angel rescued me," he said softly while looking up at her. She felt herself falling into his gorgeous eyes, then caught herself. She busied her hands by freeing him from the travois and sitting him up. His arms and hands were blue from bad circulation and his wrists torn and bloodied from the manacles. His thigh was caked with dried blood from his stab wound but appeared to have stopped bleeding. Bravely, she straddled his legs and sat in his lap to attend to his face. She swabbed it with a wet rag and gave him more to drink.

She noticed his eyes wandering down to her cleavage and she felt a trickle of desire, knowing that he was finding her attractive. When he was as clean as she could get him, she fed him some hardtack and dried meat along with plenty of water.

"I'm sorry, I have nothing to remove your manacles. If I can take you to my camp I have a hammer and chisel and I can get those things off of you," she volunteered.

"That would be wonderful, is it far from here?"

"If you can ride, a day. If I drag you, a couple days."

"I'll ride. Bouncing along on those boards was horrible."

"Can you try now? We really should be going. I apologize but it'll be a rough go for you," she said gently.

"Abby, doing anything with you will be far more pleasant than my former situation."

She smiled to herself. She was really growing to like him. It was her first compliment from a man other than her father and she liked it.

After a minor battle of strength, she got him to his feet and next to her horse. He'd just lodged his foot in a stirrup when he paused.

"Um, Abby? It appears I must relieve myself. All that water has run right through me."

She looked at him and waited, then realized he couldn't help himself with his arms manacled behind him.

"I'm sorry, Angel. I need your help," he said while blushing deeply.

"Um, okay. Do you mind?"

"Of course. Please hurry though."

She crouched down and undid his belt and buttons. Recalling how she'd washed her Uncle when he was wounded, she bravely reached in to pull his cock out. She and Alec both gasped when her small hand met hot flesh. She took hold of him, shocked that her fingers didn't even come close to spanning his width. She slowly dragged him free and pointed his cock at the ground. With a ragged groan he cut loose with a mighty stream of urine that spattered in the dirt. She looked down and marveled at the sight of his huge member in her tiny fist. Glancing up at him she noticed his brilliant eyes were locked on her little hand wrapped around him. She felt a bit of jealousy because this hose can be pointed at will, and she imagined fun games she would play, targeting ants and other bugs with a fine hose like his. “Damn! All I get to do is squat and try to limit the splatter on my feet.” Then she realized he hear her say that, aloud. She felt her own face flame hot and he groaned again as his stream slowed to a stop.

"Done. Thank you, my Angel," he said softly, meeting her eye. "Your first time?" he asked with a mischievous wink. She giggled out loud.

"Indeed. Did I do good?"

"Yes, but you're not quite done. You must always do the shake."

"The shake?"

"The shake. One must always shake before putting oneself away," he said, fighting an embarrassed grin.

While he spoke, she became aware that he was growing quickly in her hand. Alarmed, she looked down to see him rising and lengthening in her fingers. She gently wriggled his cock and raised a curious eyebrow when a drop of urine fell to the ground.

"See? Always shake," he laughed. Her face red as a beet, she awkwardly stuffed his formidable cock back in his trousers and then hastily buttoned him up.

"I'm sorry, Angel. I tease to cover my own embarrassment. It was my first time as well."

"That's okay," she murmured. "We may as well get used to it. We've a long ride home."

She fought and struggled to get him on her mount, eventually using her strong hands to cup his firm ass and boost him up. A job she thoroughly enjoyed because she didn't have to look at his handsome face and become even more embarrassed. She marveled at how his strong muscles rippled under his uniform trousers. When he was seated, she nimbly hopped up behind him and nudged her horse forward to begin the difficult journey home.

She was sorry his hands were shackled but she loved how they felt brushing against her flat tummy as they rode. Her arms surrounded his lean waist as she guided their mount through the forest and her thoughts were heated when she imagined what he would look like, naked and making love to her. She shifted uncomfortably as her pussy soaked her undergarments while she fantasized about her new companion.

Suddenly, he shivered and swayed in the saddle and she instinctively tightened her arms around him.

"Alec? Alec?" She cried in alarm.

"I'm okay, I think, just cold," he moaned.

She rapidly felt his forehead. He was burning with fever! She gripped him closer and increased their pace. If she couldn't get him home before he passed out they'd be in real trouble! Throwing caution to the wind, she took a direct route to the closest road and then went as fast as she could while managing to keep him upright. It seemed like an eternity but she finally saw a whisper of smoke from their cabin chimney and as they drew near she shouted for Rose and June.

As it happened to be Sunday, the two beauties that ran from the cabin were freshly bathed and wearing dresses. Without a word they tried to catch Alec when he fell but his big body knocked them to the ground.

"He's burning up!" Abby cried. "Let's get him inside."

The three women tugged and pulled until they got him on the cabin floor. Abby quickly took charge.

"We need to strip him and cool him down. June, get some cold water from the creek. Rose, help me cut his clothing away."

Scraps of his uniform fell to the floor while June trickled cold water over his burning body. Abby ran for a small anvil along with a hammer and chisel. When they rolled him to his side get to his manacles the three gasped in horror. His back had been brutally whipped. Flayed skin hung in tattered strips and his wounds were seeping blood and other body fluids. Abby's eyes filled with hot tears when she realized how rudely she'd manhandled him to get him home and he hadn't complained for a minute, even when she'd been sneakily rubbing her breasts on his broad back during their journey.

She quickly struck his shackles off, then they nearly exhausted themselves getting his bulk up on the bed. While they cleaned and bandaged his many wounds he woke up for a short while and they managed to get more water in him before he passed out again. June and Rose began washing his tall frame while Abby went to tend her horse and stow her gear. When she returned the two women were whispering about their new companion.

"Can we keep him?" Rose asked, not so innocently.

"We must tend him back to health, it could take quite a while!" June exclaimed somewhat excitedly. Abby smiled tiredly at the two.

"Well, that answers my question as to if we'll welcome him in our camp," she said.

"Well of course!" Rose and June said together. They ran their damp cloths over his lean body, using their other hands to stroke and caress him while Abby watched in some jealousy.

"June, can you please start dinner?" Abby asked politely. Both June and Rose picked up on Abby's tone of voice and noted that her gaze hadn't left Alec's limp frame. With a knowing glance at each other they communicated that Alec belonged to Abby, at least for now.

Abby caught the look and tempered herself.

"Rose, can you help me finish getting him comfortable?"

The two cleaned him thoroughly while Abby related the story of the previous two days. When it came to cleaning his groin, Abby firmly took over and gently wiped his thick cock down, then lifted his heavy sack to clean between his cheeks. Rose watched enviously, wishing it were her babying him. He soon grew longer in Abby's small hand and she petted him gently, torn by concern for his wounds and the rapidly building wetness between her thighs.

"Abby," Rose whispered in awe. "He's more than two hands width long and your fingers don't come close to reaching around it. He's bigger than old Isaac! Certainly when he's fully hard he'll be a beast!"

"Hush, Rose! He'll hear you!" Abby whispered, then giggled aloud.

"I had to hold him while he peed on the ground. It was so embarrassing but terribly fun as well!"

"No! Oh, you lucky girl!" Rose enthused.

While the two whispered together and finished up, June served a hot supper of venison stew and rice. The wonderful odor seemed to bring Alec around and Abby managed to sit him up to feed him a few bites. For the first time he acknowledged that he was surrounded by beautiful women and he was more than embarrassed. Abby had noticed and covered him with a sheet up to his waist. He politely introduced himself to Rose and June and they colored a deep red, giggling behind their hands. He had no idea of the effect he was having on the sex starved females. As the warm food hit his belly he swiftly grew drowsy and struggled to keep his eyes open so Abby slid him down to his back and lay next to him. He sighed deeply and fell into a deep sleep. Rose and June started cleaning the dinner utensils and before they were done, both Abby and Alec were snoring gently.

June looked at the couple wistfully. "They look so beautiful together," she whispered to Rose, who kissed her gently. "We can only be happy for Abby. She positively glows when she looks at him."

The two girls banked the fire, blew out candles, and followed the couple to sleep.
Abby and Alec are intimate while the girls plot a threesome.
Chapter 4

Abby awoke in the night to a strange sensation. Alec had rolled to his side and his breath was stirring her hair. She gently touched his forehead to find that he was still warm but his fever seemed to be abating. She was getting warm herself so she carefully got up without disturbing him and removed her clothes. She slid back in beside him and laying on her side, nestled his head between her naked breasts. She shivered when his warm breath tightened her nipples and gave her goosebumps on her firm tits. He groaned and snuggled in closer while she smiled happily to herself, then she slowly drifted off to sleep.

In the wee hours of the morning Alec moaned loudly, waking Abby from a deep sleep. He was laying on his back and soaked in sweat. Hurriedly, she flipped the sheet off to cool him and in the predawn light saw an amazing sight. His arms were stiff at his sides and he was thrusting his hips in the air repeatedly while calling out her name. She gasped when she saw his pulsating cock. It was hard as steel and easily 10 inches long, thicker than her wrist and topped with a swollen head that defied belief.

Rose awoke from his calls and tumbled out of bed to hurry to his side.

"Help him, Abby, before he hurts himself!" she whispered fiercely. His face was a rictus of passion and his eyes were tightly shut as he writhed, locked in a fever dream of lust.

"How, Rose? How do I do it?" Abby begged her.

Rose took his thick shaft in her small hand and worked his length skillfully. He groaned louder and rammed his hips high, straining upwards while his face grew red and he held his breath while he reached for his orgasm.

"He's close, Abby. Here!" Rose released him and put Abby's hands on him. Awkwardly, she knelt and stroked him rapidly and his breath exploded from his lungs as he released massive gouts of hot cum that spattered him from rigid abs to collarbone. Abby cried out in surprise at the fountain of cum that sprang from his cock. He heaved and twisted while she hung on for dear life. Her tight fists stroked him from his large balls to his hugely swollen head, and Rose exclaimed in wonder when he bathed himself in ropes of cum that seemed to never end.

"My word, what an absolute cannon!" Rose whispered in a hoarse voice as his hips slowly lowered to the bed and his arms relaxed at his sides.

"Oh Abby," he groaned in delirium.

"Hush now, sweet Alec," she whispered, while stroking his still swollen cock in hands slick with cum. While his breathing calmed, Rose volunteered some advice.

"He's had what they call a wet dream. It happens to a man if he hasn't came for a long time. It was probably brought on by his fever dreams. Now what you need to do is milk him dry. Work his shaft from his balls up to the head and squeeze the cum out of him."

Abby awkwardly attempted to do what she was instructed but Rose lost patience.

"May I? she offered.

Abby reluctantly handed him off to Rose who was more than delighted. She skillfully worked his shaft, using her thumbs to work from the base of his shaft up to his swollen head until hot cum poured from the end and onto his belly. Abby gasped at the sheer volume that Rose produced from her ministrations. She remembered how Rose had licked the end of Williams cock and bravely leaned down over him. She covered Rose's hand with hers to still her movement, then licked a thick wad of cum from his dripping head. She rolled it in her mouth and then swallowed it down. It wasn't unpleasant at all she decided.

"Suck him," Rose said huskily.

Abby looked up at her and was startled to see the look on Rose's face. Her face and upper breasts were flushed red and her eyes were hot as she stared down at Alec's cock.

Abby tentatively opened her mouth and tried to fit him in. She had to work at it but he finally popped inside. She did as Rose instructed and sucked on him hard. She was rewarded with a taste that she knew she'd never forget. Hot and sweet, he filled her senses and she shivered as her pussy flooded with juice. She drew a ragged groan from him, then he relaxed completely into unconsciousness.

Reluctantly, she released him and gently lowered his spent shaft to hang between his muscular thighs. She slowly shook her head and looked down at her man. He was covered in a light sweat and cum ran in rivulets off his chest and belly to stain the sheets.

"I can hardly believe what we just saw!" Rose exclaimed. "I've never seen a man cum so much in my life, and I've never seen a cock like his either, amazing!"

Just then June woke up. "What's going on? What are you two up to?" She stood and walked over, then covered her mouth and cried out in surprise when she saw Alec's condition. "My word! What did you two do to him?" she asked shakily.

Abby quickly explained and June burst out giggling.

"I wish I could've seen that. I'd love to take that load in my mouth. He looks wonderfully tasty!"

"June! How naughty!" Abby scolded, but she couldn't help laughing.

"Quick, help me clean him before he awakes. How embarrassing that would be!"

Alec awoke before lunchtime and Abby sat next to him to check his fever. It appeared to have broken and his color looked much better.

"How do you feel, honey?" she asked.

"Much better. Thank you, Angel."

She decided she liked her new name and told him so.

"Well, you are an angel. My guardian angel, so beautiful and sweet," he said while he gave her his gorgeous grey eyes.

She felt her heart melt and tears gather in her own. Impulsively, she leaned down and gently kissed his lips, then gave him a joyful smile.

"I'm so happy you're feeling better. Are you hungry?"

She put bath water on to heat then fed him a light meal. Rose and June were tending the garden so she took it on herself to bathe him. He protested when she stripped him down but she'd have none of it. She removed all his bandages then got him in the tub. He sighed in relief and murmured his approval as the heat soaked into his bones.

She gently washed his battered body, taking special care with his tortured back, then bent him forward and scrubbed his hair and scalp while he voiced his pleasure. Never had he felt such a sensation of being cared for by a beautiful woman.

When she was finished, he leaned back in the tub and winced in pain as the rough wood scraped his raw wounds. Standing up, Abby dropped her clothing from her body and pushed him forward, then sat in the tub behind him. She gently pulled him back against her chest and wrapped her legs around his lean waist. She hummed a lullaby in his ear and caressed his wide shoulders until he nodded off to a light sleep, and she herself dozed off in just a few minutes.

The creaking door woke her and she looked over as Rose and June quietly came in from their labors, their eyes widening when they saw the couple in the tub. Alec awoke as well and when he saw the girls, flailed around for something to cover himself.

"Don't worry there, sweetie," Rose giggled. "You've got nothing we haven't seen before."

He blushed furiously, which Abby thought was quite cute.

"I was afraid of that," he said. "I seem to remember you three cleaning me up."

"You remember right. We've seen every inch of you, and there's a lot of inches," Rose said with a wink.

"Rose Marie!" Abby scolded, then burst out giggling helplessly and June joined in as well. "I'm sorry, honey," Abby whispered in his ear. "We just couldn't resist. You're so handsome and sexy, no girl would turn down the opportunity to check you out."

She slid her arms under his and hugged him tightly. She saw the corner of his mouth quirk and when he began shaking with laughter she knew they were forgiven.

By now the water was cooling and Abby was getting chilled.

"June, may I have a towel please?"

As she'd done so often for several years now it was an ingrained habit, Abby rose from the tub and June began drying her off. Alec watched with wide eyes when Abby let him see her naked for the first time. He caught his breath when he took in her firm breasts, narrow waist, and perfect hips. Her little round ass was exquisitely formed and he couldn't seem to take his eyes off of it. Little did he know that he was next in line to be spoiled. Abby donned a white blouse and a skirt then picked up a fresh towel.

"Up with you, Sir. Your turn." He looked at all three women who were gazing at him expectantly.

A Daughter of the Revolution: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 25 Jun 2026 20:12:00 -0600

Abby prepares for war.

In 24 parts, based on a post by Seethegood. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Chapter 1

The sound of ringing steel echoed through the barn along with the gasping of two people laboring for breath. Abigail Durham and her father George sparred with their practice swords, sweating and panting as they danced and dodged each others thrusts. George cried out in surprise when his 18 year old daughter parried his stroke and tapped his forearm with her blade.

"I've finally marked you, Father!" she cried in victory and he smiled at her sheepishly. He was so proud of his beautiful protégée. Abby was his only child and she was the light of his life. Her mother had died three years ago of consumption and he still mourned her daily. Abby had always been a sort of tomboy and eagerly took to learning marksmanship as well as swordsmanship, of which she excelled like no other person he knew except himself. An exceedingly rare thing in the late 1700's for a woman to be interested in to be sure, but he paid it no mind. Since she could walk he'd taken her on hunts with him, along with long trips on the road to visit cities scattered through the colony of Virginia as he conducted his business of growing and marketing tobacco.

The Revolutionary War was closing in on them rapidly and being a man of action and quite well educated, he predicted a long and bloody road in their future. Since his wife had died he'd poured his heart and soul into preparing for the rough days ahead. With Abby's assistance he'd scouted out several small limestone caves within several miles of their plantation and staged provisions in case they were forced to abandon their home and hearth, in Blenheim, which was the heart of central Virginia. The Monticello plantation of Thomas Jefferson was just a day’s ride to the east, But Jefferson had fled to Paris to serve as the U S Ambassador and seek help from the French to assist the Continental Army.

Chief among their treasured items was gunpowder, bullets for their firearms, and foodstuffs such as beans, rice, and smoke preserved meats. They also had clothing, bedding, and various tools they may need for the future scattered throughout their various caches. He'd even gone so far as to draw up detailed maps and demanded Abby commit the locations to memory.

Just before his wife had died, his brother William had moved in with them to help out with the plantation. George saw it as a gift because William's wife, Rose, was quite a bit younger than him and closer to Abby's age than his own. In fact she'd been 21 years old to Abby's 15 at the time. She was quite instrumental in raising Abby into a promising young lady over the last three years. As a result, Abby could be right at home with the highest of the local society, not giving the least impression that she could outshoot and out sword fight any man she might happen upon.

The rumble of far off cannon fire seemed to draw closer every day, increasing George's anxiety for the safety of his family and his beloved workers who labored in his fields. He had learned a great deal of compassion from his wife and as a result treated his slaves far better than most owners. His plantation home was small and modest by the day's standards, simply because he chose to invest in decent housing for his slaves. In fact, the slave cabins were nicer by far than most white folk's homes in the area, garnering some jealousy to say the least. The title "Master" was forbidden to be spoken. He was simply "Mister Durham" to his workers while Abby was referred to as "Missy" and she was beloved by them all.

"Can we go another round?" Abby asked happily, pleased that she'd scored a hit on her father.

"I'd love to dear, but I think I it's nearly dinner time. Go get cleaned up and we'll meet in the dining room."

"Yes, Papa." She kissed him sweetly on his cheek and set off for the house while he watched her departing figure with a worried frown. He wasn't normally a man to harp on his feelings, but deep in his gut he knew bad things were on the not so distant horizon. When Abby reached the house, her quadroon maid, June, had a tub of hot water ready for her.

"Have you been fighting with your Pappy again?" June asked teasingly.

"Yes, we were sparring a bit and I scored a hit on him, my first one!" Abby said excitedly. June clapped her hands joyfully.

"Well done, Missy! I'm sure your Pappy is mighty proud of you. Now strip down little lady and let me scrub you up nice and clean."

Obediently, Abby complied, dropping her trousers and blouse into a heap while June shook her head in disapproval.

"I'll never know why your Pappy lets you dress like that. You should be all dolled up in a pretty dress and making eyes at the local boys out there!" June said in a stern voice, but Abby saw a twinkle in her gaze and she smiled mischievously.

"I can't ride, shoot, and sword fight with a dress on June, you know that, silly lady!"

She lowered herself in the tub, hissing as the hot water burned her little butt cheeks. June watched with a critical eye. Her little ward was growing up quickly. Long wavy blonde hair topped her fine head and flowed down over her pale shoulders nearly to her waist. Her bottom had filled out and her once small breasts were now large and firm, her tight nipples pointed proudly skyward from her small ribcage. She was nearly five foot four inches tall and weighed about 105 pounds soaking wet. Thanks to her relatively new friend, Rose, she'd taken to shaving her legs and armpits, an up and coming trend among ladies and one her father heartily agreed with. He was a firm believer in a lady being a lady, especially when in public. His wife had been a beautiful woman whom he'd been proud to show off on his arm for many years.

June quickly bathed and shaved her with accomplished ease. She took care of Rose as well most evenings, never telling Abby that Rose kept her pubic area shaved clean for her husband. Some things must be kept private, June figured to herself.

After dinner, the men retired to the parlor and asked the girls to join them, which was entirely out of character Abby thought with surprise. Speaking in an authoritative tone, George addressed them.

"War is coming to us all, I hate to say. The British are on their way through here and there's little we can do. Hopefully some local militias can turn the tide but I doubt it. William and I have spoken at length about it and have come to a decision. We will stand and fight when the time comes. We'll lose the slaves whenever they desire. They can leave now if they like."

As if punctuating his sentence, a roll of cannon fire sounded in the distance.

Abby started to speak but her father raised his hand to silence her.

"There will be no discussion. Abby and Rose, you two will head for the forests when I command, use our caches and caves to subsist until things improve for the better. I believe our side will win in time, but short term it will be a terrible thing."

Abby flung herself in his arms and tried protesting but he would have none of it. It broke his heart to treat her so but he knew it must be done.

William drew Rose onto his lap and comforted her as she sobbed on his shoulder. George continued.

"Abby, starting tomorrow you'll be ready to evacuate at a moment's notice. Keep your squirrel rifle handy and your horse in the small barn near the tree line. You do the same, Rose."

A couple of years ago, the brothers had Kentucky rifles made for the girls. They were in 32 caliber and shortened both at the stock and barrel so they could handle them more adroitly. Rose was a decent shot while Abby was absolutely deadly with hers out to nearly 300 yards. Rose had hunted a bit with hers but never really enjoyed it. Abby had harvested several deer and turkey and had no qualms about filling the larder with fresh meat.

George continued instructing his family for nearly an hour, preparing them for the worst. Finally, he sent them off to bed while he and William had another drink and smoked their pipes in the light of the oil lamps.

Sometime in the night a particularly loud boom of cannon fire awoke Abby and she noticed a faint glow in the night sky coming through her window. She wrapped herself in her night robe and sneaked down the hallway so she could watch from the porch. A faint cry robbed her attention and she listened attentively. It seemed to be coming from William and Rose's room. She tiptoed to their door and noticed it was open a crack. She peered in, and in the faint light of a guttering candle witnessed a sight like she'd never seen or heard of.

William and Rose were both naked atop the bed covers and his face was buried between Rose's thighs. Her hands were twisted in his hair and she was moaning in what sounded like pain. Abby was immediately concerned for Rose, what was he doing to her! She was ready to rush to her defense until she heard Rose cry out his name in rapture.

"Oh yes, Willy! Just there, please don't stop!"

Abby was wide eyed in amazement. Her breath hitched and she gasped aloud at her first sight of a cock. She quickly covered her mouth, afraid the couple had heard her. Apparently not, because they kept on with their lovemaking. He looked intimidating down there, yet Rose seemed to enjoy what he was doing! She clasped her hands under his bottom and urged him deeper with contented sighs.

Abby was almost beside herself and was feeling some decidedly different emotions. She'd thought about sex of course but had always been so busy playing at tomboy that she'd never really dwelled on it much. Contributing to that was probably the lack of men her age on the plantation, other than slaves of course, and they held no interest to her other than as good friends. William drew her attention when he spoke to Rose in a strained voice.

"How would you like me to spend myself, dear?"

"Let me taste you tonight, honey!" she managed to gasp out.

Abby watched attentively. A loud gasp came from the doorway. Abby couldn't believe what she was seeing and hearing. Rose was moaning to another satisfying orgasm.

Sensing the end was near, Abby quietly slipped back to her room and burrowed under her covers, her mind awash with the exciting scene she'd just witnessed. It took many hours before her fevered mind allowed her to fall asleep.

The next day Abby took Rose aside and asked her a few questions about sex, which aroused her suspicion.

"I'm pretty sure I heard you outside our door last night, that's true isn't it?" Rose asked her with a smile and a twinkle in her eye.

"Yes, it was me," Abby answered guiltily. "I heard you when I was up and just had to see what you were doing."

"Did you like what you saw?"

"At first I thought Uncle William was hurting you! Then I heard you call his name and cup his head in your hands and I knew you were okay."

"Oh yes, I was fine. It feels wonderful."

Abby felt a shiver run up her back at the thought of a man doing such a naughty thing to her. She couldn't imagine! In the past Rose had tried to instruct her on matters pertaining to procreation but she'd shown little interest until now. Hearing about it in dry terms was somewhat boring, seeing it in action was another thing entirely, she thought to herself.

" Does it taste good? Did you like it?" she asked in curiosity.

"He did it because I asked him to. It tasted a little salty usually, and I did like it. It's the seed that makes little babies and if it's near the time of the month I may get pregnant, I have him shoot in my mouth or on my breasts. He absolutely loves doing it."

Abby pursed her lips thoughtfully, "Do you think I'm pretty enough for a man to want me like that?"

"Oh, honey. You're absolutely beautiful! Any man would be proud to have you. When we dress up and go to parties or the Christmas ball, haven't you noticed the young gentlemen fawning over you?"

"I guess so, over the last couple years they're always looking at my chest, it's rather irritating when they speak to my bosom."

Rose giggled in delight. "That's what men do when they want you. You have no idea how gorgeous you really are, dear Abby. There's not a man alive who wouldn't roll you in the hay!"

"Aunty Rose, shame on you!" Abby laughed, but inside she felt the same shivery sensation she'd experienced last night and a hint of moisture dampened her thighs. Suddenly, a bold idea struck her. She took pride in excelling at everything that interested her, why not sex as well?

"Will you help me get ready to be with a man, just in case it ever happens? I don't want to be caught unawares. Please teach me everything you know."

"I'd be happy to, just don't tell the men, we'd get in so much trouble!" Rose laughed gaily. "Let's talk about it while we move our horses to the barn like your father instructed."

After they did so Abby went searching for her father. She found him in the workshop toiling diligently. He was packing large flower pots with blackpowder and horseshoe nails, sealing them tightly with hot wax then replacing the flowers and soil atop the explosive. He explained that he planned to set them next to the benches that lined the drive near the shade trees. The slaves used them to relax on when they took breaks from working the tobacco fields. When the redcoats came he hoped to detonate them and cause as many casualties as possible. Abby gazed at her father in a new light and he noticed her expression when she realized the deviousness of his plan.

"We do what we must, Abby. They'd rather kill us than keep us as prisoners and use up their valuable supplies. I plan to return the favor. The bloodier we make it for them the sooner they'll return to their country." She nodded in understanding.

"I want to fight with you, Father, please let me!" she begged. He looked at her closely. He knew she would be a huge asset but he couldn't bear losing her. Against his better judgement he chose to take a calculated risk.

"I'll let you stay and fight until I order you to leave. At that moment, you obey me immediately and without question. Do you understand me?" he said in his sternest voice.

"Oh yes, Papa!" She flew into his arms and hugged him tightly. He was glad she couldn't see the tears gathering in his eyes.

"We start setting up our trap today, honey. Go get Rose and you two can help me out."

He set up targets where each of the flower pots would be and had Abby go to the upper story of the house and fire down on them until she was comfortable with the range. The targets started at 300 yards out and were staged at the sitting benches up to 100 yards from the front porch. She used both hers and Rose's rifles, firing as fast as Rose could reload which took her as long as 45 seconds. When George was satisfied, he installed his flower pots at the benches, then he filled buckets with caltrops he'd had the local blacksmith make. When the British troops arrival was imminent, he'd scatter them on the road between his home and the ambush site, in order to slow any troops that leaked through, thereby allowing the people in the house more time to rain fire down on their enemies.

That evening after dinner he took Abby to the work shop and he presented her with a gift. It was a rapier that was shorter and lighter than most, essentially made for a small man or woman. Her hand fit the grip wonderfully and the cupped hilt would protect her hand from a counter slash. Abby was beside herself with joy! The leather scabbard she drew it from had gold fasteners and a wide belt that fit her lithe waist perfectly.

"Careful now," he cautioned. "It's razor sharp and will kill a man in an instant. It has blood grooves on each side to break the suction of a man's flesh so you can remove it easier. Stab, twist, and pull, like so!" With a flourish he drew his own sword, mimicking his instructions. She clapped her hands and drew him into a thankful hug.

"Oh Papa, you're the best ever!" she exclaimed with tears in her eyes.

"Let's get some rest, honey. Tomorrow will be another long day." he said quietly.
Abby discovers sex for the first time.
Chapter 2

That evening after dinner, Rose pulled Abby aside. "Would you like some training in the subject we talked of earlier?" she asked with a wicked smile.

Abby was instantly on board. "Yes I would! What did you have in mind?"

"Let's go visit June. I believe she can get you started out right." Puzzled, Abby followed Rose as she led them to her room where June was adding scented oil to two big tubs filled with hot water. At her urging both women disrobed and she bathed them both clean, including washing their long tresses. Rose was a thin brunette and stood a touch taller than Abby at 5 foot six, weighing in at about the same weight of 105 pounds. Her breasts were a bit smaller than Abby's but were strikingly firm and her pink nipples seemed to be perpetually hard. Abby gasped when she saw the lack of pubic hair on Rose's smooth pussy. Rose noticed and giggled.

"That's why June is here, to shave you like I am. It feels wonderful!" Abby's eyes widened in amazement. She could see every nook and cranny between Rose's thighs as she bent over to towel herself dry.

"Come, Missy. Sit on the stool here and I'll show you how it's done," June said softly. She lathered Abby up and with several practiced strokes shaved her smooth as a peach. Abby stroked her newly shorn pussy and giggled.

"It feels so slick and smooth, I like it!"

The girls laughed along with her.

"Just wait til a man gets in there and diddles you, Missy. It feels wonderful," June said with a faraway look in her brown eyes.

"Are we still on for tonight, June?" Rose asked with a mischievous smile.

"I sure hope so," she answered and returned the smile. "Give me an hour or so, please."

"We'll be there, thanks so much!" a still naked Rose answered, and gave June a big hug and a kiss. The quadroon girl blushed fiercely at the contact and dipped her eyes submissively. "Yes, Ma'am. I'd do anything for you."

"I know that, you're so sweet, June." Rose said gently.

"Where're we going?" Abby wanted to know.

"It's a surprise," Rose answered. "Now put your dress on, no undergarments and wear your softest shoes. We'll sneak outside soon. I'll go talk to our men and get them settled in the parlor."

Rose's arrival in the sitting room caused a bit of a stir. The men were just heading for the parlor when she approached them, flushed from her hot bath and her breasts swinging loosely under her bodice. George couldn't help but notice how sexy she looked while William looked like the cat that got the canary. He knew he was getting some action tonight for sure. She herded them into their seats and fetched them stiff drinks along with their pipes. She loved flirting with the men, but never did it with George when his daughter was around. Abby had no idea of her father's proclivities and Rose hoped to keep it that way. He had a rampant sex drive that only a select few people knew about.

She sat on her husband's lap and slyly tugged her neckline down until a pink nipple was just peeping out. She heard George suck in his breath when it emerged to meet his gaze. She kissed William deeply and squirmed in his lap until his hips began grinding up to meet hers.

She gently disengaged and tucked her nipple away with a sly wink at George who was busy trying to hide the thick bulge at his crotch.

"I'll leave you two alone now. Please enjoy your drinks. I'll see you later, husband," she said throatily. As she walked away she heard George speak in a rough voice. "My word, man. How do you keep up with that filly. She's exquisite!" She felt her loins flood with heat and her face flushed at the compliment. She was immensely attracted to George and wouldn't mind letting him know. William had hinted in the past that he'd love to watch her fuck another man, maybe she could work something out she thought to herself somewhat wickedly.

She gathered Abby from her room and the couple slid quietly down the hall and out into the darkness of the plantation. Rose took her to June's cabin where she was waiting for them on the porch. Without a word she took the girl's hands and led them down the footpath to the overseer's house. They sneaked around back and June pointed at a ground floor window.

"In there," sh

The Flu: A Pandemic Escape on a Sex Farm

Snowden Speaks — Wed, 24 Jun 2026 19:07:00 -0600

The Flu: A Pandemic Escape on a Sex Farm

Lusty young immigrants escape global plague on a Wisconsin farm.

By MVP6. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Ustin and Manon met while on holiday in Prague and fell in love at first sight. Ustin was Russian and Manon was French. He loved Manon's impulsive ways and she loved his strong resilience. They were the poster-couple for young beauty, love, and little more than dreams.

Other than the language of love the only words they shared in common were a smattering of Portuguese. Nevertheless, theirs was a whirlwind romance ending in engagement after two short weeks.

They were back in Shuvalovka by the end of the next week, getting married the very next morning.

That was the day a letter arrived from Manon's uncle in America whom she had only met once as a small girl. Neither of them could read English and when they had it interpreted they learned that he had passed away and left them a small dairy farm in Wisconsin, a plane ticket, and a French/English phrase book.

Ustin sold his '64 Zaporozhet, emptied his bank account, and liquidated all his assets, which were not worth much since the collapse of the Russian stock market. Together they had enough to buy another plane ticket and embarked that same morning.

Manon was seated in first class while Ustin was relegated to third class, but they were overjoyed at least to be on the same plane. If they had known about the mile high club there is no doubt that they would have consummated their, as yet, unconsummated marriage. Alas they were just thrilled to be starting a new life together. Their plan being to first establish financial security, and only then to have children.

When they arrived in Milwaukee Ustin was worried that they wouldn't have enough money left to take a cab to their new farm - let alone buy anything to eat, and he did his best to communicate that to Manon.

She had no cares about food, being so engrossed in her new role as blushing bride. But she was very worried, for no good reason, that if Ustin did not take her virginity officially as a married couple that they would be deported. She had spent the whole flight looking through her phrasebook trying to find the right words for "deflowering."

By the time she told Ustin what she wanted and he tried to look it up using his recently purchased English/Russian phrasebook, what he understood was that she wanted him to weed her cat.

He just smiled weakly and drew her close in a warm embrace, but since she was pointing frantically to her pussy, he imagined that 'weeding the cat' meant she wanted him to bury his face in her pubes as soon as possible.

He had no objection to throwing her back on their new honeymoon bed the first instant they arrived in Cambridge, WI to then 'graze the watercress,' which would have been the french way to say it if any of the risque words at all had been in his phrasebook, or if either of them owned a Russian/French phrasebook.

Full of excitement and fear they held hands, as only new lovebirds would, and never let go until he carried her across the threshold.

True to his understanding of her expectations Ustin promptly carried Manon to the bed, threw up her dress, and lapped studiously at her moist nether lips until she, taking a fistful of hair in each hand, pulled him up.

She could taste her own pussy on his lips and it turned her on, though Ustin would not know that for quite a while, and at the moment, he was put off because she was rummaging around in her purse - trying to retrieve some condoms.

Their first time as newlyweds in their new home was amazing as they explored each other's bodies and each other's desires. Perhaps it was even better as they could barely talk and they needed to rely on moans and smiles that much more to know what the other liked.

Next they explored the farm and discovered that they had inherited a dairyless dairy farm. If they could have read English they would have found the letter from the animal control officer at the police department telling dead Uncle Charles that all the animals had been impounded because they were being neglected and that they would be returned after a hefty fine was paid.

Still, they were the proud owners of a farmhouse, a barn, a shed and a few miscellaneous buildings on about ten acres of beautiful midwest rolling fields, and they fucked in each building as well as in the middle of the fields the first week.

That first year was a year of unbridled sex which at least once included a zuchinni from the garden that Manon had planted so they could set up a farmers market and earn some money to buy cows. No one ever came to their market as they were a bit out of the way, but Manon did manage to can about two hundred pounds of vegetables and store the jars in the tornado shelter.

One day they were passing the empty mink cages which came with the farm and Ustin was grinning stupidly and gesturing rudely that they should make like the minks and screw wildly.

Always ready, Manon grinned, and that was all it took. They shed their shirts rapidly, then impulsively Manon decided it would be fun to climb the ladder up to the loft. Shaking her skirt she beckoned, "Attrapez-moi." Then wiggling her butt enticingly she flashed her cunt to her dear husband and he scrambled up as fast as he could, sticking his nose amid her aromatic cleft from underneath her on the ladder every time he caught up.

Playing the game she would let him lick her puss for a few minutes each time before scrambling further up the rackety ladder. They were a very orally inclined couple, which worked in their favor whenever they were far from the bedroom, where they kept their limited, and expensive, supply of condoms.

Rolling in the proverbial hay, soon enough they were pleasuring each other simultaneously. For the first time ever she saw another person's back door. Glimpsing his tight bung briefly she wasn't grossed out, rather, she was worried that he would see hers and that he would be grossed out.

Likewise, Ustin did see hers but his only thought was, "It's surprising that it's not a turn off." They still finished each other off taking the time to burrow into each other's privates at length.

Unfortunately, it was later when they jumped down from the loft naked, that they both sprained an ankle and found themselves housebound for a couple of weeks. It was also one of the best things that could have happened to them.

Not only did they recline in each other's arms all day and make love often, but they couldn't make any trips into town which had, unknown to them, quickly taken a dangerous turn.

A flu pandemic had begun that day they kissed each others' sex parts in the loft and it was spreading rapidly to anyone who was unlucky enough to interact with just about anyone.

By day two, 20% of the nation had what was not an ordinary flu and some with weakened systems were already developing pneumonia or dying from other complications.

By day five, and unknown to the young lovers, the TV they rarely watched, was advising all citizens to stay home and warning that the health department would be out culling chickens who were the source of the flu.

The frisky couple never even knew that the army-green jeeps and an old commandeered truck, arrived to kill and pick up chickens. You see, at the time Manon was bent over an odd apparatus in the water-shed with Ustin's tongue delicately circling and stabbing at her cute pink asshole.

Anilingus was minutes new to both of them since they had just discovered it. They didn't even know what it was called in any language let alone with any shared words.

Only two hours before They had been wandering the North pasture when it started to drizzle and they happened upon the stone structure built over a stream. Inside they found an odd mechanism and with some experimentation figured out that it's purpose was to divert the stream so it flowed either East or West.

That's not really relevant to the story. What was pivotal was that, while turning a large wheel made from a barrel, Manon had fallen prone across the device and screamed out as she slipped. Ustin, with his developing English, misunderstood her emerging English. Thinking she had blurted out something meaning, "Tongue my ass" as she threw herself over the barrel, he decided it was a brilliant suggestion and put himself to the delightful task immediately.

Meanwhile, finding herself in danger of being rolled over to the other side she shrieked joyfully when he grabbed her by the hips. She was totally shocked, but pleasantly surprised, when with a pucker he kissed her sensitive sphincter. She didn't know enough about sex to think it either mundane or bizzare. After the first swipe at her delicate brownie he asked, "Da?"

She spoke that much Russian, and he knew enough French to throw himself into the act when she replied, "Oui! Oui!"

Together the lovers learned that they really craved the act, so he spent a considerable amount of time just licking her gratified asshole.

Ustin was thinking, "Amazing how every part of my girl is so sexy, from her smile to her toes, she's the best. It's strange how even her shitter turns me on. A woman's pussy is an obvious and natural object to worship with its enticing odor and soft lips. But for as much as I love to nibble and bite, pulling on her labia, it's just as great to get my lips on her arse."

"Never in my wildest dreams would I imagine that I would lick a girl's butt, but Manon is so special and her crinkled ring just draws me in." He took a deep inhalation, "Marvelous! Even her ass smells good. Earthy and musty but fresh. I want more."

He decided to run his tongue around it in circles, feeling the tiny donut shape. "It's incredible how this majestic feast normally has such a base function. I can't get over the rubbery firm texture - so different from her kiska."

He wondered if he could get his tongue inside like he did when he ate her quim. Backing off a few inches he used his fingers to massage her perineum and anus. Then getting one thumb on either side he stretched it out barely able to see inside. "OK let's see if I can get my tip in there. If it's ever gonna taste bad, now will be the time." Talking out loud he spoke to himself in Russian,

"Are you ready Ustin?"

Listening to him talk to himself back there, Manon had her own conversation going even if it consisted almost entirely of mewling moans and delighted sighs. In perfect Portuguese she whimpered the most appropriate phrase she could think of that he would know, "Do you like your dinner?"

Ustin laughed out loud, breaking the mood of raw sexuality briefly. Then also in Portuguese he answered, "You are a most hospitable host." Then returned to his quest to meld his mouth with her rectum. He formed his tongue into a point then poked.

Manon squealed, lifting her bum.

He barely got any in her but wanting to have a penetrative experience he rubbed two lanky fingers along her newly stubbled puss, In broken English he asked, "You want me finger to your mog?"

She had no idea what he meant but she was willing to surrender herself to whatever he desired. To express her openness she relied again on a Portuguese phrase, "My house is your house."

Wetting two of his fingers, with the unpracticed thrust of one fairly new to sex, he jammed them fully up her fanny. She jumped in surprise, partly due to the sudden vaginal intrusion but mostly because she was expecting him to slide a single finger up what she would have called her trou du cul.

He continued to lap at her starfish fucking her gash with his fingers. He became engrossed in the crude pastime letting his lust carry him away. When her body went tense he worried that he was hurting her in his wild sexual frenzy, then realized she was having an orgasm from the combined anilingus and fingerbanging.

Overjoyed to have found a new way to bring her off he fell back on his haunches, satisfied.

Coming down from her high, Manon wanted to do something for him now. Turning around she fell to the floor with her back to the wheel. She beckoned for Ustin to stand before her, pulling him by the cock.

Manon was hardly more experienced than Ustin in the ways of sex. Her one previous boyfriend had wanted to face-fuck her which she had not allowed. But now she wanted to give all of herself, in every way, to this man she loved.

She formed a circle with her left thumb and forefinger then using the forefinger from her other hand she made the universal gesture for fucking.

Ustin stepped forward presenting his hard cock to her mouth. But she wasn't done yet. Next using the same gesture she slammed her finger into the circle violently hoping to communicate what she was offering.

He was sure he was reading her wrong and definitely didn't want to hurt the woman he loved. But she insisted saying, "Bes moi! Bes moi! Bes moi!", pounding on the barrel.

He moved even closer inserting his swollen cock into her mouth. They were both full of expectation as she grabbed his thighs pulling him deeply into the back of her mouth quickly.

Towing above her, with his hands on the barrel, he was thrilled that he had married such a sexual wife.

They were both mistaken and they learned it the hard way. Manon gagged and sputtered completely unable to accomplish what she'd imagined she would do for him.

He pulled out, falling to his knees. Looking into her teary eyes he rained penitent kisses all over her tortured face. They both apologized to each other profusely in their respective languages and they both understood intuitively what the other meant.

After hugs of reconciliation she regained her composure. She pointed to her lips saying, "R essayons"

As thrilled as he had been a moment before to be married to such a sexpot he was a thousand times more thrilled now to be married to a more naive girl who loved him so selflessly.

Standing up he stroked her face gently before presenting his now softened organ to her.

She drew his dick into her mouth, inexpertly sucking on the first couple inches until she was rewarded with her first taste of cum.

Looking down on her, awestruck, as she swallowed, there was never a more earnest feeling of admiration communicated from one human to another.

Afterwards they held each other.

Now, if they had brought condoms with them they might have just screwed and been done with it. But then they would have returned to the farmhouse much earlier and met the infected visitors.

The national guard found no chickens and left without incident, doing no more damage than nailing a poster to the front door that Ustin had so carefully painted red with a stylish and artistic barn-star.

One morning, 'Котенок', or 'kitten', as Ustin called her woke him with a fantastic and more practiced blowjob, then wiping her lips with the back of her hand, lazily rolled over to turn on the TV for the first time in a while.

Slowly it dawned on them both that something was terribly wrong with the outside world. Secluded in their own little love nest they did not know that 40% of the population had gotten sick and they did not realize that 80% of the sick had died. While they knew little English they understood the terrifying math perfectly. Additionally, the images on TV painted a horrible picture of what was happening which to them seemed like the end of the world.

That was also the same day that, first the TV, and then the electricity went out. By the 15th day of the pandemic there were no more airplanes in the sky and even several miles away from the main part of Cambridge the world was eerily silent by day and oddly dark at night.

Manon and Ustin held each other close during the long nights and clung to each other as they had never done before. The house was cold and they cuddled for warmth as much as for reassurance.

Kitten cried bitterly and refused to let Ustin walk into town to see what was happening, so he stayed home rather than drag her along, hanging onto his arms, which is what she would have done to stop him.

Instead with his shirt off he worked up a sweat and an appetite cutting firewood to heat the house at night. Manon hugged him from behind as he took a break enjoying the slipperiness of his sexy body glistening and

tanned in the sun.

The electric water pump hadn't worked in weeks and they both smelled musky but then again they had learned to appreciate the various smells produced by their young and hard sexy bodies. Her tiny hand reached into his zipper and worked his hefty growing member into a full state of arousal.

She pressed her firm and pert boobs against his back while he reached back and held her waist.

Out by the fallen log,and yet again lacking any birth control, she turned, then rubbed his pre-cumm slicked foreskin sheathed cock against her rear door to communicate her intent...

The next day they walked to the water-shed carrying a water bucket and wearing nothing but shoes, then made sad, sweet love, again on the barrel, as much to connect as to relieve tension, worry, and, a touch of lust, that wouldn't go away even in those dire times.

The next couple of weeks they imagined the worst. Thinking they were the only couple left on earth, a modern day 'Adam and Eve,' they toiled hard all day long working the incomplete farm to make provisions for the winter.

They continued to make love every night to cement their love as much as for any other reason. They began to make forays away from the farm to see what they could learn. The nearest neighbor's house was a mile and a half away; nothing was there.

Depressed and numb they walked further toward town not even remembering to put on clothes as they had become accustomed, in the early fall heat and lacking air conditioning, to go nude.

Nearing another house they again found no one, but seeing some wash on the line, they realized they should dress. Nothing fit and they shared a fit of hysterical laughter to break the somber mood.

Deeply disheartened they went home without walking the last ten miles into town, discarding the ridiculous and comical clothing as they went.

The next morning, just before sunrise Котенок woke Usty and pulled him outside to be a witness to the new day. She had a small spade with her and as solemnly as she could buried all their remaining condoms. Offering him a page torn from his phrasebook he saw that she had circled the word "repopulate."

After a lunch of kislaya kapusta also known as sauerkraut, they disrupted their routine of constant work to do what they had never done before; vaginal sex without protection.

Cabin Cousins: Part 6

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 23 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Cabin Cousins: Part 6

Saying Goodbye; for now.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

Chapter Twenty.

On the drive home, I felt good, like really good. I felt like things were actually going to start changing for the better. Reveling in this feeling, I made a spur-of-the-moment decision. I stopped my car in a random parking lot and pulled out my phone.

One of the guys that I used to work with, Carl, liked to go to this little bar in Superior to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. There was a whole group of guys from work that would go regularly, but Carl was the only one who never stopped asking. For one reason or another, I never took him up on it, and I haven't seen any of them since I stopped being able to go to work.

He answered after a few rings.

"Hi, it's Charles, from work."

"Charles? Hey buddy! How are you doing?"

He sounded happy to hear from me.

"Oh, I've been hanging in there. How's the store since I left?" At the time of the accident, I was the yard manager at the same store I had worked at since I moved to Duluth. It didn't pay a lot of money, but it was enough to get by, and I liked the job. I still felt bad about how I left. As the years went on and my depression spiraled downwards, it had become too hard to mask. My job performance was terrible, and people began to ask questions I didn't want to face the answers to. One day I scheduled myself to take all my vacation days, and then with that in the system, I put in my two weeks' notice. I never went back.

"They made me assistant store manager if you'll believe that," Carl said. "Still a lot of the same faces around here. All the young kids come and go. You know how it is."

"Yeah." I chuckled. In a store like that, you could count on about half of the employees to be lifers. They'd never leave. The other half seemed to be a completely different mix of people every couple of months.

"So, what's up?" Carl asked.

I could hear the store's advertising jingle blaring over the loudspeakers in the background.

"Do you and the guys still go to that bar in Superior?" There it was. I said it. Now if he says yes, I'll have to ask if I can go, and then I'll have to go.

"Yeah! But it's usually just me and Matt. Brian got married, and his wife has him on a short leash. Joe goes to AA. The other guys, just kinda stopped going for one reason or another. Tonight is the night we usually go."

"Mind if I come with?" I asked.

"Of course, man! We're going to leave here at about six."

"Cool, I'll see you there."

"Looking forward to it. It'll be good to see you again."

And now the awkwardness of ending a phone call. I've heard that it's a Midwestern thing, but everyone seems to do it better than I do. "Okay, bye."

"Bye."

I went home, set out some clean clothes, and got in the shower. Sometimes I forget how good it feels to be clean. But then, I knew exactly why it was often too hard to motivate myself to get into the shower. The shower brought memories of Melissa and the possibility of pain. I stood still, letting the near-scalding water cascade over me. The fruity scent of the same brand of body wash Melissa had during our first shower together was strong, and I remembered.

I closed my eyes and started my breathing exercise with a deep slow inhale. Melissa's hands scrubbed my lower back and slid down to squeeze my ass. Breathe out, the pain and hurt waft away like steam in the shower. My fingers follow the lines of her muscles and up her inner thigh, she looks at me with serene contentment. Breathe in. She turns, arches her back, and sighs as I enter her from behind. Breathe out, the pain is gone, and there is only joy. She moans as my soapy hands cup her firm tits, holding her tight against me as we make love. Breathe in. I gasp and hold my breath as we both climax. Breathe out.

I catch my breath and look down, my hand was still grasping my quickly softening manhood, and the oozing result of my orgasm was slowly washed into the drain. I finished cleaning up, turned the water off, and stepped out of the shower.

I looked at myself in the mirror as I toweled dry. It had been quite a while since I had exercised, or gone to the gym, but I still had a good amount of muscle on me. Granted, a bit more flab than I liked, especially on my belly, but overall I still liked the way I looked. Melissa liked the way I looked too. I patted my belly, and there was a slight jiggle. I really should work out again, I thought. When was the last time I went for a run? I couldn't remember.

My eyes strayed from my body to my face. I was still slightly pink from the hot water. I studied the slight age lines beginning to appear around my eyes and noticed that I seemed to have a larger forehead than I used to. When did I start losing my hair?

I put my hands on the edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror. It's a strange thing, looking yourself in the eyes. Despite how good I felt at the moment, all I could see was the pain deep inside. I knew it hadn't always been there, and obviously, I knew when it started. What bothered me was, I couldn't remember what it was like to not have this pain. I could remember every little detail about Melissa, her face, her body, the conversations we had, the things we did together, everything. But if I focus on just me... I can remember being a skinny awkward teenager falling in love and beginning a perfect life, then this, an aging man being crushed by the weight of a tragedy. Every memory between, of what it was to be me, was just gone. Lost to the gray. At the same time, I knew that this person staring back at me in the mirror wasn't me. Once, I was happy. Once I was me, whoever that was. Would I ever get me back, or did I just have to come to grips with the fact that I was now a completely different person?

In heavy contemplation, I got dressed. I put on a faded Iron Maiden concert tee, a token from the time Melissa and I had driven to Sioux Falls, South Dakota to see them perform, and some blue jeans that seemed tighter around the waist than I remembered.

I checked my bank balance and determined that If I was going to have drinks at the bar with Carl, I had better eat at home beforehand. I had a cup of ramen noodles, and cut slices off of a brick of cheddar cheese, as I wasted time watching random crap on YouTube.

Finally, it was five thirty and time to go. Well really, I didn't need to hurry, as it was only a five-minute drive across the bridge to Superior, but there was no way I was going to be late.

I parked behind the bar and didn't see any vehicles I recognized. I listened to the radio for a little while, then at ten to six, I got out of the car. The hard part is done. I'm here.

I walked in and scanned the place for Carl. I know he had said he was leaving work at six, but I didn't want to miss him by mistake if he was early for some reason. Not seeing him or anyone else I knew, I took a seat at the end of the bar. The place wasn't very busy at all, with maybe a dozen people spread out throughout the whole place. A red-haired waitress came and took my order for a Grainbelt beer, and I watched her go to the cooler to get the bottle. She was cute, if a little thick around the middle, and when she handed me the beer, she flashed me the smile of experienced waitresses everywhere. The kind of smile that says, "I'll be sweet, and yes, maybe even flirt with you a little, but this is my job and you better not take it as more than a professional courtesy". I respected that. Good bartenders were hard to come by, and this one seemed proficient so far.

I sipped my beer, and surreptitiously watched the other patrons. There was the same general mix of people you see in bars like this on a Tuesday evening. A few older couples, quietly enjoying dinner and a glass of wine, a fifty-year-old high school prom queen and her steroid-pumped boyfriend, slamming cheap beer, faces wind burned from riding a Harley all day, a table of college frat boy types laughing too loudly at offensive jokes, you know the kind of place.

I faced the bar again, and in the mirror, I could see that one person was sitting alone at the table right behind me. She was facing away from me and seemed engrossed in something on her phone. She was wearing a maroon sweatshirt and had bushy dark brown hair that immediately reminded me of a young Hermione Granger.

I watched her in the mirror, not being a creep, just out of curiosity and that I had nothing else to do while I waited for Carl. She never turned or sat up straight, just stayed on her phone, occasionally typing furiously.

After a while, I looked at the time on my phone. It was twenty after six, Carl should have been here already. I ordered another beer from Cassie, the bartender, and gave him ten more minutes.

I called Carl, and it took four or five rings for him to pick up.

"Hey dude," Carl said right away. "I am so sorry. I have a big issue I've got to manage here."

I could hear people talking loudly in the background and the beep of a forklift.

"Hey," I said. "What's up?"

"One of the kids knocked over a shelving unit in the garden center, and they all collapsed like dominoes. It's a big fucking mess." There was a scuffing noise as he held his phone aside and yelled at someone. "Don't bother saving that stuff, it's all junk now. Scan it, then throw it in the dumpster!" His voice became clear again. "I don't remember being this stupid when I was that age, do you?"

"No, not really. So, are you going to be late or..." I asked, starting to feel a little dumb for getting my hopes up for a fun evening with old friends.

"Sorry, man, this is going to be an all-nighter."

"Oh, okay," I said, feeling like I just got punched in the gut.

"Take a rain check for next week? The first round is on me."

"Yeah, that's okay. Next week it is." I couldn't believe it. I got myself so excited to do normal people things with normal people, and this happened. I don't know why I bothered.

"Alright man, gotta go." Before Carl ended the call, I could hear him start to yell. "Careful! If you knock that over too, I'm gonna"

As I stared at my phone, not knowing what I should think or do, I heard a voice to my right. It was the woman with the brown hair.

"You get stood up too?"

I glanced at her. She was standing at the bar a few spots down from me, waving her empty glass at the bartender.

"Huh? Yeah."

"Sorry for eavesdropping. So what was her excuse?"

In the corner of my eye, I could see the waitress return with a full glass. The girl took a drink right away. It was something creamy, Bailey's maybe.

"Problems at work." I didn't mention that the 'her' was a 'him'. As secure enough in my sexuality as I was, straight guys just didn't say things that could give a woman mixed signals.

"Typical." She took another long pull off her drink. "This is the third date in a row that has left me sitting. I take the time to get ready and then sit here waiting. I've got homework I could be doing." She sighed. "I don't know why I bothered."

"Right." Her last words had struck a chord with my thoughts, and I turned to face her.

Our eyes met, and the world stopped. We stared at each other, each of us with furrowing brows. My heart began to race, and I felt like I just got a shot of adrenaline.

Slowly, she set down her drink, and I set down my phone, but our eyes remained locked.

Eventually, she whispered. "I know you..."

My throat was dry, and I struggled to get enough air to respond. "I don't think we've met..."

She was pretty, and younger than I had expected. There was something strikingly familiar about her, but I knew I had never met this person before, and probably hadn't ever seen her. Her maroon sweatshirt had the big yellow UMD (University of Minnesota, Duluth) logo on it. There was something in her eyes, her icy blue eyes, that told me that I knew this person.

"Who are you?" She whispered. The confusion on her face gave way to a look of fear.

"Charles," I said woodenly, trying to make some sense of what was happening.

This wasn't like the times you see someone in a crowd that looks like someone you know. I knew this person, have always known this person, and yet, nothing about her was familiar.

"What is going on?" She asked, glancing at the bartender who was eyeing both of us in turn with raised eyebrows. "You're real? You're really real?" Her look of fear gave way to panic. "I've got to get out of here. This can't be happening."

She slowly backed away from me, then turned and fled towards the door. I scrambled to put some cash on the bar for my beer, then followed after her. When I got outside, she was standing near a car with her head in her hands.

She looked up at my approach. "Don't come any closer." She warned me.

"What's going on?" I asked. "How do you know me? How do I know you?"

"You know who I am?" She asked, hand on her car door, ready to flee.

"When I saw you, I felt like I've known you my entire life, but I've never seen you before." I shook my head, more confused than ever in my forty-two years.

"Well, I know you, Charles Larson."

"How do you know my last name?" I asked, taken aback. I was pretty sure I hadn't said it at all earlier.

"If you're really you, then I know everything about you." Her fear was transforming into anger, and she was almost shouting now.

"How?"

"Because I dream about you every night! My first memories are dreams about you! I close my eyes, and I see your face! I see your life! Every day, every night!" She was holding her head again and had started pacing side to side next to her car. "Oh my God. All these years, all the therapy, all the drugs to get you out of my head, and I find you sitting in a dive bar. This can't be real."

My car was parked next to hers, and she watched me wearily as I slowly walked over and sat on the hood.

"If you're really Charles Larson, tell me about yourself." She was looking at me like she was seeing a ghost.

"I grew up in Minnetonka..." I was confused to the point of being numb, so I just started talking. I told her about my family, where I went to school, everything up to just before I fell in love with Melissa.

Her face was pale, but she had stopped pacing and was just staring at me. "What was her name?"

I looked at her sharply, surprised by the question.

"Your second cousin, the one you married."

Shocked, I replied. "Melissa."

She took a tentative step towards me. "The two of you lived in a tiny apartment off of Grand Ave." She stepped closer. "You lived there together for fifteen years until..." She was right next to me now, and she picked up my right hand, turning it over to see the backside. She traced a finger down the scar that ran lengthwise behind my index finger. "Someone at your work dropped a piece of metal gutter, and the end sliced your hand open. It bled and bled, and you had to go get it stitched up."

"How do you know these things?" I asked with something I could only describe as awe.

"Because I saw it happen. I was there, in my dreams."

"I feel that we are connected somehow, but, I don't even know who you are."

She shifted her hands and grasped mine in a handshake. She looked at me with a shy smile. "I'm Kate Winters, and I've been waiting to meet you my whole life."

Chapter Twenty-one.

"You're older than I thought you would be."

Kate was eyeing me from across the table. We had gone back into the bar and had taken a booth near the back. The frat boys were gone, and there was no one else nearby.

"How old do you think I should be?" I asked, head still spinning.

"When I was growing up, every dream was different. The time wasn't the same, the days weren't one-for-one. You were getting older faster than I was. For the last couple of years though, I've had the same dream. It's the same scene every night." She looked at me with empathy, expecting that I wasn't going to like what she was saying. "You were thirty-three, and it was nine years ago."

A wave of non-specific dread washed over me. "What scene, What dream are you having over and over?"

I already knew what she was going to say, and I didn't want to hear it.

Kate closed her eyes. "We are in your truck, we had just been at the movie theater. You were telling me how you never liked Matt Damon, but in this movie, he was pretty good. Then,”

"Stop," I said, probably a little too forcibly.

"I'm sorry." Her eyes were glistening with tears.

We sat in silence for a long time, each wrestling with our thoughts.

Finally, I asked. "You said I was speaking to you?"

She sniffed and nodded. "When the two of you were apart, it was kind of a third-person view, like watching a movie. But whenever you were with her, I saw you through her eyes. I felt what she felt, I thought what she thought. I think,” She looked at me apprehensively. "When the dreams started, it was the summer she figured out that she loved you. I was five and didn't really understand what I was seeing. I started using bigger words, and acting like I was thirteen because you two were thirteen."

My thoughts swirled like a hurricane around that night nine years ago. There was the crash, and my truck crumpled up like a beer can. I was dazed, and there was glass in my eyes. I struggled to reach Melissa. The door had crumpled in and crushed her into the seat, into the tight space between what had been the dashboard and the back of the cab. Her eyes opened as I touched her cheek. She tried to speak, but no noise came out. Her mouth kept moving until suddenly she went still. Her heart stopped, and the spark of life left her eyes. My love, my life, was gone.

Tears were streaming down my face, but somehow I had the composure to speak. "If you thought what she thought, did she blame me?" One thing that I had thought I had come to a resolution on, was the thought that the accident was my fault, that; had I not been looking at her at that moment, I might have been able to avoid the other car.

Kate was crying too. "Of course not. You know what she was trying to say?" She reached across the table and held my hands tight in hers. "She was saying "I love you" over and over. She knew she was dying, and her only thought was that you would be alone."

Still holding Kate's hands, I buried my face into my arm and cried hard, shuddering with every sob.

I don't know how long I cried. At some point, I heard the waitress come by, and Kate whispered "We're okay."

I felt Kate start running a hand through my hair, massaging my head. Exactly how Melissa used to. It felt good, but it also felt wrong. It wasn't Melissa's hand, It was Kate's. She was some random college girl I had never met, and I was plenty old enough to be her father. At the same time though, some part of me, deep down, was screaming that this was Melissa.

I raised my head from my arm and looked at Kate. I felt no apprehension or shame in meeting her eyes, eyes that were so much like Melissa's. I studied them intently. They weren't just similar, they were identical. The patterns of blue were the same, and there was even that tiny green speck in the iris of her right eye. No one but me had ever noticed it. As insane as it sounds, I swear that I could feel Melissa's soul staring back at me through Kate's eyes.

"So, what now?" I asked.

"Maybe we should go somewhere more private and figure this out," Kate replied, her eyes moving to the people walking into the bar.

"I still live in the same place." I couldn't beli

Cabin Cousins: Part 5

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 22 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Cabin Cousins: Part 5

The Gales of November.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

"Hmm" Melissa said, her face still buried in the pillow.

She shifted and turned her head, and I moved to her side with one arm and a leg still draped over so we could look into each other's eyes.

"Wow. That was..." She sighed. "...Wonderful."

I smiled and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did."

She squinted at me. "Are you sure I'm not dreaming, and you're just a figment of my imagination?" She said playfully, though I could tell there was something serious behind the question.

"I'm real, and I'm right here, in your bed, and I love you."

She searched my eyes for a moment, rolled onto her side, and pulled me in close, kissing me deeply.

When we stopped kissing to catch our breath, she whispered. "It's our bed, and I love you too."

We held each other in silence for a long while. I knew that she had something else to say, but I didn't push her. Eventually, she broke the silence.

"Do you want pancakes? I want pancakes."

Not exactly the soul-baring statement I was expecting, but now that she had said it, by damn I wanted pancakes.

"I'll help." I had made pancakes exactly once before, and it wasn't a complete disaster, so I felt that my inclusion in the process wouldn't be too much of a hindrance.

She got a distant look in her eye, then rolled onto her back, and covered her face with her hands with a groan. "I don't have any pancake mix."

She peeked at me through her fingers and we both started laughing. I'm not sure why but we both found it hilarious but we roared with laughter.

I playfully pushed her towards the side of the bed. "Well, get dressed. I'll take you out for breakfast."

Still laughing, she got up and opened a dresser drawer. Stepping into a pair of light blue panties, she asked. "Are you getting dressed too, or are you going to go like that?"

"I'm thinking about it." I quipped, eyes following her every movement.

I loved watching her move. She had a litheness and grace to her. Cat-like? No, that's not quite right. Amazonian? Maybe, but that implies a stature and bulk that Melissa didn't have. She was fit, not body builder muscular, and she wasn't particularly tall, just shy of my own five foot ten. She was perfect, and my eyes couldn't get enough of her. Let's leave it at that.

"You'll give the old ladies at Perkins quite a shock." She shot back, still laughing.

With an exaggerated sigh, I rolled off the bed. "For the sake of the old ladies, fine, I'll get dressed."

Chapter Sixteen.

The plate clinked as Melissa set down her fork. "Ugh. I ate too much, but that really hit the spot."

She had attacked her "tremendous twelve" meal with murderous intent. All that remained was a scrap of crust from a piece of toast, and some maple syrup residue on an otherwise clean plate. She had even swiped a strip of bacon off of my plate, an act that left fork marks on my brother's hands on several occasions.

I looked at my plate, with its pile of hash browns and a third of a stack of pancakes remaining, and set down my fork. "I guess I didn't work up as much of an appetite as you, cause I'm stuffed too."

Melissa looked at me with her special smile and mischievous eyes. "Well, you'll have to try harder next time."

"I need to work out more."

"I can help with that." She replied, and we both giggled, knowing the truth of it.

"Let's start with a walk."

We left the Perkins restaurant, and with Melissa navigating, we drove north out of Duluth on Hwy 61. We pulled off and parked where a little river crossed under the road and spilled through a steep set of rocky rapids to Lake Superior below. We hiked down a little trail, and she led me out onto one of the big rocks. The scenery was spectacular, and the water rushing past the rocks had a hypnotic quality. It hadn't snowed last night, but the wind was blowing hard off the lake, and the constant mist from the rapids gave the crisp early November air some real bite.

We sat for a while without speaking. Just two people holding hands, taking in the scenery and the roar of the water. There was a Gordon Lightfoot song that had something about the gales of November, how did it go?

"When I left home," Melissa began, just loud enough to hear.

I turned and watched her, careful to hear what she was saying over the noise of the rapids. I had been hoping for, and dreading this moment, when she decided to get the details of her past out in the open. I resolved to not interrupt and to let her tell it at her own pace.

"This was the first place I went." She continued. "I didn't know where to go. I didn't have anywhere to go."

She sniffed. We were alone but had someone been watching, her running nose and the tears on her cheek might have been assumed to have been caused by the cold, but I knew differently. I could see the deep down hurt that was welling up, and my heart ached. I squeezed her hand, and let her talk.

"Every night for two weeks, I'd leave school, then go up the hill to the mall and sit in the food court to do my homework. When the mall closed, I came here, and parked for the night right over there." She pointed up to the little parking lot where my truck was. "I'd wake up, scrape the snow and frost off the windows, and go to school. I didn't tell anyone because then I'd have to explain why I was sleeping in a car in February. I had friends, but not close friends, you know? Like, not the kind of friends that I could talk to about..." She trailed off and wiped her nose on her jacket sleeve.

"I had been lucky, it hadn't been as cold as it should have been, but then one night it got very cold. When I left the mall, I knew if I spent the night here again, I could be in serious danger. So I went to the laundromat. There was never anyone in there in the middle of the night, so I sat at one of the tables and fell asleep. The owner woke me up a couple of hours later, yelling at me that I couldn't sleep there, so I got in my car and came back here."

She had been looking at the water as she spoke, but now turned and looked at me. I saw the fear and shame these memories invoked. I wanted to say something, anything to comfort her, but I knew that I should let her say what she needed to say, so I let her continue.

"When I went to sleep on the back seat, I didn't think I was going to ever wake up, and I was okay with that. I didn't care that I was going to die. Nobody cared, nobody would miss me. The world would be better off without one more stupid girl. Why bother going on?" She looked away from me, east towards the vast lake, and her face twisted up in anger. "You know, the worst thing, the worst part of all of it, is they made me feel like it was all my fault. They had me so twisted up, that I believed that I was the cause of everything that happened."

She turned back to me, the anger fading, leaving just a profound sadness. I wiped the tears from her cheek, and she leaned her shoulder against me.

"Did your parents tell you what happened?"

My throat was dry, and I swallowed hard before replying. "They were vague."

She gave a little smile that was like a sunbeam on a stormy day. "I asked your mom and dad not to tell anyone. You're so lucky to have them."

She looked back to the lake and spoke quietly enough that if her face had not been right next to mine, I wouldn't have been able to hear her. "When I was fifteen, when I started looking more like a woman, and less like a little girl, my dad started abusing me. Mom, she was drunk more than she was sober. She knew, she had to know, and she didn't do anything."

As the River roared in its ceaseless path to Lake Superior, and the cold wind whistled and rattled through the leafless trees, Melissa spoke of abuse and divorce, lost jobs and social status, the failing of the system to help a girl who was too scared to ask for help and the blame that was assigned for all of it.

"So that night, I remember when the state trooper knocked on my window." She gave a brief mirthless huff. "I thought he was an angel, with the way his flashlight lit up the frost on the inside of the window. I thought I was dead, that it was all over. I felt relieved." She shook her head. "The next thing I remember was being in a hospital bed, wrapped in electric blankets, and seeing the sunrise through the window. That trooper was there. He had stayed with me, way past the end of his shift, just to make sure I was alright. Turns out, when they went to my parent's house to see what was going on, my dad was out of town, and my mom ended up getting arrested for assaulting an officer and having a bunch of heroin. That's why she went back to him. Not for me, but for the money to buy her drugs. The trooper persuaded me to reach out to my friends. He said that people can be capable of unexpected acts of kindness, and I decided to believe him. So I called Ashley. We had always gotten along pretty well, and her parents were always super nice to me. They let me stay with them, which was really awkward at first. I just couldn't believe that a family could be so, so perfect. It was like stepping into an old sitcom. Maybe there was a little trouble now and then, but everyone loved each other, and it all worked out in the end. It was surreal, but eventually, I started believing that it was how families should be. That it was right and good, and normal."

She looked me in the eyes then, and I saw her love burning through the hurt.

"I didn't think that I would ever have that. I thought that there was no way I could ever open up and let someone love me, to be me, to be normal. Who could want me? Then your parents invited me back to the cabin, and I grasped onto a foolish hope that maybe you could. Ever since it's just been, It just doesn't seem real. Charles, I know you love me, but I'm still so afraid."

I silenced her with a quick kiss on the lips. I held her cold, rosy cheeks in my hands and looked her in the eyes. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!"

Fresh tears streamed down her face, not tears of remembered pain, but tears of joyful love. She threw her arms around me and we held each other tight. Overhead, a hawk called, adding its little part to the scene of wind, water, and young lovers.

Chapter Seventeen.

Getting in my truck and leaving Duluth that evening was the hardest thing I had ever done. The only thing that gave me the strength to leave was the knowledge that it was only temporary. Soon, very soon, I would never have to leave her again.

When I got home, Mom was at the kitchen table reading a newspaper. She greeted me with a smile. I had to be very careful with how I was going to handle this conversation. I didn't want to lie to my mom, but I also didn't want to tell her the whole truth.

"How was your weekend? I didn't get a call from the cops, so it couldn't have been too exciting."

"I was the cop! We went to a Halloween party dressed as the Village People."

"Fun!" Mom exclaimed, giving me a beaming smile.

"Yeah, and something else happened. Do you know how I can get my employee discount at any store? Well, we stopped at one of the stores in Duluth, and I ended up talking with the yard manager. They've been having trouble finding someone competent to drive a forklift, and if I transferred up there, they'd give me a raise and make me an assistant manager. He said I could start working up there in two weeks." All of these individual facts were technically true, but it still felt like lying.

"Good for you! It's great to have in-demand skills. That's a long way to drive though."

"Yeah, it would be like, five hours of driving every day."

"Did you look into getting an apartment up there?" Mom folded up the newspaper and gave me her undivided attention.

"After the school year starts, there's literally nothing cheap available."

"Where would you stay then?" She asked, looking concerned.

"Well, on the way home, I was thinking about who I know that lives up there. Rob lives in a dorm, so I couldn't get away with staying there long-term. But then I remembered that Melissa lives in Duluth, I could maybe call her and see if she wants a roommate." Okay, this last bit was a lie. I didn't feel good about it, but it had to be done.

"Our Melissa? Have you called her yet?"

"Not yet. I'm pretty sure I have her number in my phone."

"You should figure this out sooner rather than later." She looked at the clock. "It's not too late, give her a call now."

I made a show of finding Melissa's number as if I hadn't memorized it weeks ago. Melissa and I had rehearsed this moment. I had the volume on my phone turned way up, so my mom was sure to hear Melissa's side of the conversation too.

"Hello?" Melissa's angelic voice asked after three rings.

"Hi Melissa, it's Charles."

"Charles! It's good to hear from you! What's up?"

"Well, I'm going to be transferring up there for work, and I was wondering if you would mind having me as a roommate until I found a place of my own." Another necessary lie.

"Yeah, I guess that would be okay. You're not going to find anywhere else to stay until the end of the school year. Even then, I was lucky to get this place, this spring."

"So, you're okay with me staying with you?"

"Yeah, it'll be fun. Like staying at the cabin, but I don't think my landlord would approve of campfires."

"I'll pay half the rent, and utilities, and everything."

"Naturally," Melissa said. "I was going to ask one of my friends if they wanted to move in. Only paying half the rent will make saving for school a lot easier."

"Cool. So, I guess I'll give you a call tomorrow, and we can figure out the details?"

"Yeah, okay."

"I'm talking with my mom right now, so I should probably let you go."

"Hi Mom!" Melissa yelled.

"Hi, Melissa," Mom replied, loud enough to be sure that the phone picked it up.

"Talk to you tomorrow, bye!" Melissa said, much quieter this time.

"Bye." I had to be very careful not to reflexively say I love you.

I put my phone away and noticed that my mom was studying me with a funny little smile on her face. Then in the most casual tone, she asked. "So, does she love you as much as you love her?"

My heart nearly stopped. I couldn't respond.

"That was a lovely charade. Unnecessary, but lovely."

I couldn't speak. My brain frantically searched for words but found only shocked silence.

"Oh, honey." She began, in a soothing motherly voice. "You're my baby. Did you think I wouldn't know? It was plain to see at the cabin that you two are in love. You spent the weekend with her?"

I forced myself to reply. "Yes," I said, fearing that it was all over. I felt like crying.

"Good," Mom said simply.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Mom knew about me and Melissa, and she was... Happy for me? "So, you're not mad about us?"

"Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go."

My tears came then, flowing hard as I released all my pent-up fears and anxiety. Mom held me as I cried on her shoulder. She gently rubbed my back like she used to do when I was a kid.

When my crying subsided, she held my shoulders at arm's length. "Now, tell me about her."

I did. In the conversation that followed, I was more honest and open about my feelings than I could remember being to anyone other than Melissa. I explained how we knew what each other was thinking or feeling, just by looking into each other's eyes. I told her how I wanted to improve myself, to be a better person for Melissa. And, looking back on it with a touch of horror, I did my best to explain the connection I felt with Melissa when we made love. Throughout it all, my mother was nothing but caring and understanding. After all the fear of this moment, it was surreal. It felt so good, so liberating to tell her how I felt about Melissa.

When I was done, I asked Mom. "Does Dad know?"

"Oh, I doubt he picked up on it."

"Are you going to tell him?"

Of all the people in the family, I was sure that Dad would be the least likely to accept. He had always been very traditional. Kind and gentle, but with a very strict moral compass.

"Of course. He's my husband. The way you feel about Melissa, I feel about him." She hugged me again. "Don't be ashamed. Love her with all your heart, and everything else will work itself out."

She kissed me on the cheek and told me that she loved me. I told her that I loved her too, and said goodnight.

I went to my bedroom, shut the door, and called Melissa.

"What's up?" She answered. "I didn't think I'd hear from you until tomorrow."

Deciding to just be direct about it, I said. "My mother has officially given us her blessing."

The line was silent as Melissa processed this. When she spoke, I could tell that she was crying.

"How did she find out?" She asked.

I recounted the whole conversation.

"See? I told you your mom was the best."

"She really is."

"So, what now?" She asked, with a bit of anxiety.

"She said that she had to tell everyone because it's better to have it out in the open than have to keep lying to the family. I agreed."

After a short pause, Melissa said. "Me too."

As it turns out, my family's reaction was both better than I had feared and worse than I had hoped. My parents had called a family meeting and all of my immediate family, and their spouses, showed up. There were those like my mom, and my brother Mark, who were supportive and genuinely happy for me. On the other end of things, there were people like my second older brother, Stephen, and his wife, who were disgusted and called me a pervert.

Most were somewhere in the middle, either not understanding and being polite about it, or just ambivalent to the whole issue.

Then there was my dad. He just sat there the whole time, with a frown on his face, and never spoke a word. I couldn't tell if he was ashamed, or angry, or what, and it tore me up inside. He had never in his life been shy about voicing his opinion. After my mom, he was who I needed acceptance from the most. I desperately wanted him to say something, anything, but he never did. His silence cut deeper than any insult or accusation ever could.

At the beginning, and with prompting from my mom, I had stood before everyone, confessing Melissa's and my love for each other, and that I was moving out to live with her in Duluth. After the initial shock and spectrum of reactions, I sat down and answered questions.

Now, not being able to bear my father's silence any longer, I stood again, interrupting several side conversations. I addressed the whole group, but my words were meant for my father more than anyone.

"Melissa and I truly love each other. Nothing you do or say can change it. Accept it, accept us, or don't. I don't care."

Dad didn't react, didn't even look me in the eyes.

I rushed to my room and locked the door. I curled up on my bed and cried, harder than I could remember ever crying before. The stress of the family meeting and my dad's non-reaction had utterly destroyed me. I held a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my uncontrollable sobs, and to hide my face from the

Cabin Cousins: Part 4

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 21 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Cabin Cousins: Part 4

Costumes and characters.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connections.

We sat on the couch, as she didn't have a table we could both sit at and ate hungrily. We had both worked up quite an appetite. When we had finished eating, Melissa leaned over the back of the couch, and set our empty plates on the island counter, then cuddled up against me.

"That hit the spot." She said with a sigh.

"There's been a lot of that recently."

Melissa giggled. "Yeah, there has, hasn't there?"

We sat in silence for quite a while, just enjoying being near each other.

Finally, Melissa sat up and said. "Come on, I'll show you our costumes."

I followed her back to her bedroom, and she started pulling things out of a big paper bag next to her dresser.

"This is yours." She said, handing me a blue police shirt and hat. "And the final touches, handcuffs, and a mustache." She handed me a pair of fuzzy pink novelty handcuffs and a fake mustache that looked like it was straight out of a seventies porn video.

I laughed. "That's awesome. So I'm the cop, are you my prisoner?"

"As much fun as that could be, no."

Then she took her costume out of the bag. It consisted of a small light brown halter top with all kinds of colorful beads sewn onto it, a matching skirt that looked very short, and a feathered headdress.

"We're the Village People?" I asked.

Melissa nodded with a slightly uncertain smile. "Do you like it?"

"I love it. What are Ashley and James going as?"

"Ashley is the cowboy, and James is the soldier." She held up the halter top for me to see. "Ashley made this."

The beadwork was pretty amazing. As I looked it over, I couldn't help but notice that Melissa still had an uncertain look on her face.

"Do you... not like it?" I asked.

"It's beautiful! It's just, Well, I should put it on and show you." She put a hand over my eyes. "Close your eyes, and when I tell you to open them, pretend that you aren't my lover, and I just showed up to the party. Okay?"

I nodded and closed my eyes. Naturally, thoughts of what Melissa was going to look like in the outfit began to bubble in my imagination. Then the truth of it dawned on me. When I arrived at the cabin two weeks ago; and she greeted me in a dress, which I was now certain that she had worn for the sole purpose of enticing me and me alone. I have never seen her wear anything in public that wasn't baggy or loose-fitting, and not anything nearly as revealing as I imagined this costume was going to be. I knew that I had to be very careful in how I reacted.

"Remember, you don't know me." Melissa reminded me. Her voice sounded like she was at the other end of the room. "Okay. Open your eyes."

I did and said the first thing that came to my mind. "Wow." I looked her up and down. The halter top was cut fairly low, giving a glimpse of the inner curves of her tits. It covered her chest down to just above her navel, leaving a lot of skin on her belly, sides, and back, bare. The skirt was very short, barely covering more of her legs than my boxer briefs covered mine. The waistline sat low, leaving more skin exposed. Her long muscular legs and her toned arms were also completely bare. As much as I was struck by how stunningly sexy she looked, I could see how anxious she was about the prospect of revealing so much skin.

While keeping my eyes on her, I turned my head like I was talking to someone next to me. "Who is that?" Turning my head to the other side I answered my question. "That's Melissa." Back to the other side. "Wow, she is gorgeous."

My antics made Melissa giggle.

"Who is she here with?" "I don't know him. Must be from out of town." "Lucky bastard."

Melissa laughed, and I stepped across the small room to her, happy to have at least temporarily eased her tension.

When she spoke, her smile was still strained. "It's not too much, I mean, not enough, is it?" She asked, tugging down slightly on the hem of the skirt.

"It's more than a bikini."

"I don't own a bikini." She said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "It's not; I mean; I;" She was struggling to get the right words out for what she wanted to say.

I sat on the bed next to her.

"It's not too... slutty, is it?" She asked, staring at the floor.

Gently, I put a hand on her cheek and turned her head towards me. "No. The costume isn't what makes some girls seem slutty, it's how they act while wearing the costume, and that's just not who you are."

"I don't know how other girls can do it. They all seem so comfortable in their skin. I've never been, except with you."

"Melissa, you are beautiful. There's no shame in letting people see that." I said, keeping my hand on her cheek, and maintaining eye contact.

She stretched her legs out in front of her, her flexed muscles clearly defined. "I look like I could have been Brigitte Nielsen's stunt double in Red Sonja."

I laughed. "You say that like it's a bad thing. She was a goddess."

This got a smile from her. "I think you're biased."

"Yes, I am. But that doesn't mean I'm wrong." She still didn't seem convinced. "You should be proud of your body. It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. Do you like wearing it?"

"Yes." She said softly, then added. "It feels really good."

"You look amazing."

"Everybody is going to be staring at me all night. I don't know if I can take that."

She was probably right about everybody staring at her. Every guy there is going to want her and be jealous of me. Every girl is going to know that she is more beautiful than they are and be jealous of her.

"It's Halloween, so pretend to be someone else. Be a girl who doesn't give a fuck about what other people think about her because she's confident in who she is. Be a girl that loves the attention, because she knows that every look is a compliment about her stunning beauty."

I wasn't sure if I was saying the right things or not. She still didn't look very confident, but I could tell that she understood my intent.

"I'll try." She gave me a quick kiss.

"Maybe you'll find out that you like the attention, and won't have to pretend anymore."

"Maybe." She smiled shyly. "I think I have to wear different panties though. I wanted to wear the red one for you but..."

She stood and faced away from me, and I looked with admiration at the backs of her long, sexy legs. Then she bent over at the waist, and the short length of the skirt was pulled up, leaving nearly her entire bare ass exposed. I could see the thin satin strap of her thong running between her ass cheeks. I stood and put my hands on her ass, squeezing it. She stood upright, but I kept her from turning around. I pressed myself against her, arms around her waist, pulling her ass against the bulge in my pants.

"Keep the red one on," I whispered into her ear.

"It's not too much? I feel like I'm going to be showing my bare ass to everybody."

"Maybe... just don't bend over like that when anyone other than me can see it."

Melissa giggled cautiously. "Okay. But if I'm wearing this, then you can't stand behind me to hide that bulge the whole time. If people are going to see me, they're going to see you too."

I laughed. "Deal. I can guarantee that I'm going to be hard as a rock all night." Then having an idea, I pulled away, undid my pants, and reached down inside. Melissa watched me with an amused smile. I rearranged myself so that, instead of being tucked down under between my legs, my very erect cock sat pointing down along my left leg. I fastened my pants, and with how tight they fit, the outline of my cock was clearly visible.

"That's fair." Then she said mischievously. "Maybe next year you can be the cowboy, and I'll have you wear ass-less chaps. That's it, just ass-less chaps."

We both laughed, and I pulled her into my arms, hugging her warmly. "I love you."

"I love you." She replied.

"If it gets too uncomfortable, we'll leave," I said softly. "It doesn't matter what we do, as long as we are together."

I felt her nod in agreement. After a pause, she said. "Speaking of what to do, the party doesn't start for, like, six hours."

"How about renting a movie, and just relaxing?"

"Okay." She said, chuckling. "But I am not wearing this to the video store."

We wondered the isles of the Blockbuster down the street from Melissa's apartment, indecisive on what we wanted to watch. We had both changed into comfortable jeans, but Melissa still wore the beaded halter top, albeit underneath a long padded wool coat. None of the new releases had sparked much interest, and we eventually found our way to the 'sci-fi and fantasy' section.

After a few minutes, a title caught my eye. I grabbed the box off the shelf and handed it to Melissa.

"Nice." She said, grinning.

Ten minutes later, the opening credits began, and as Arnold Schwarzenegger rode across a mountain valley to an Ennio Morricone score, we cuddled together on Melissa's couch to watch Red Sonja.

We barely spoke during the movie, both content with being close to each other and enjoying the show. At one point, as I watched her rapt attention to a sword fight, I felt a familiar feeling of awe. Melissa was my perfect woman. There wasn't a single thing about her that I would change. Well, her insecurities and self-confidence aside, but I'm working on those.

The final scene played out, and the end credits rolled to more of Morricone's beautiful score. Melissa turned in my arms, facing me.

"I love that movie." She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. "And you're right, Brigitte Nielsen is a goddess."

"So, what do you want to do now?" I asked suggestively.

Melissa's eyes blazed with fiery passion. "What do you think I want to do?"

Recalling the dialog from the final scene of the movie, I said in my best Arnold voice. "I make it a rule, never to take a woman unless she can beat me in a fair fight."

Melissa grinned and continued with Brigitte Nielsen's line. "That's a challenge I might think about someday."

"What about right now?"

"Why not?"

When Melissa said the last line of the movie, I grabbed her by the shoulders and wrestled her onto her back. In response, she twisted around and, surprising me with her strength, flipped our positions. She straddled me, pinning me face up on the couch. I have to say, after watching that particular movie, this roughhousing was hot. I could tell that Melissa thought so too.

She leaned down and we kissed deeply.

I looked into her blazing blue eyes. "My warrior queen will have what she demands."

"Get naked. Now." She said gently, but in a tone that made it sound like a command.

She inched forward, straddling higher up my chest, and giving me room to get my pants off. As I struggled to accomplish that as quickly as I could, I watched as she seductively removed her halter top. Pants and underwear off, I reached up and grasped her tits, rubbing her nipples with my thumbs. She closed her eyes and moaned quietly.

Melissa slid back to straddling my hips, and tugged at my shirt, helping me get it off without having to fully sit up. Then she leaned way back between my legs, lifting her legs into the air and towards her chest as she laid her back on the couch. I got a marvelous view as she pulled her pants off, taking the red thong with them.

She came back forward to straddle me again, and I began to sit up to meet her, but she put her hands on my chest, gently pushing me back down. She leaned over me, kissing me briefly on the lips, then sensually made a trail of kisses down my neck, chest, and belly. She knelt between my legs, spreading them apart.

I sighed as she moved her hands up my inner thighs and caressed the freshly shaved skin around my balls. She brought her face close to my cock, and looked up at me, meeting my eyes. She pursed her lips, blew softly on my bare genitals, and smiled as I shivered. Maintaining eye contact, she grasped my cock, and lowered her mouth upon it.

I gasped in pleasure as she took me in. I could see in her eyes that my reaction fueled her desire to pleasure me. I couldn't have looked away if I wanted to. There was a fierceness in her eyes that I found to be absolutely captivating. She sucked hungrily and worked her tongue on me, seemingly intent on making me cum as fast as she could.

My body complied, and I was very near to cumming much quicker than I wanted. Melissa redoubled her efforts, massaging my balls as she sucked harder. Her eyes seemed to scream "Cum for me! Cum for your warrior queen!" My hips bucked as I came suddenly, and I felt her hum in satisfaction as I filled her mouth with my seed.

Melissa milked my cock for the last few drops of my cum, still holding my eyes with hers. She took me out of her mouth, and I saw her swallow. She leaned down over me with a satisfied smile.

"That one was all mine." She purred, before kissing me.

I was still amazed at how quickly she had made me cum, and held her tight as we kissed.

She still had this new fierceness in her eyes when she pulled away slightly. "Now it's my turn."

She moved up, straddling my face. As she lowered herself onto my awaiting mouth, she rested her chest over the couch's armrest.

Melissa moaned loudly as I closed my mouth over her and my tongue began to explore. I loved the taste of her and loved how her body responded to my attention. She pressed herself down onto me, and I had to push up against her with my hands to keep her from smothering me. My hands pushed against her where the backs of her thighs met her ass, just on either side of her pussy. Her moans got louder when I pushed my hands to the sides, spreading her pussy open. My tongue attacked her with renewed vigor, and her body complied with my urgent desire to make her cum as quickly as she had made me. Her juices gushed into my mouth, and I swallowed greedily.

"Yes!" She exclaimed as she tensed, right on the edge of climax.

I pressed my tongue broadly over her clit, and with quick circular motions, pushed her over the edge. As she tensed and spasmed uncontrollably, I left her overly sensitive clit alone and eased down the intensity with which I ate her.

She pulled herself off of me, and moved back down into my arms, straddling my waist once again. Our mouths met, and we kissed deeply, with Melissa still twitching occasionally.

We stopped to catch our breath and Melissa said. "Tasting myself on you is hot."

I nodded in agreement and licked a bit of saliva off of her lips. She smiled and licked my chin, which was still soaking wet from eating her.

"Did I satisfy my warrior queen to her liking?" I asked, deciding to continue our Red Sonja-inspired role play.

"Oh yes," She replied with a feral grin. "You did very well. But you should know by now, that I always need more."

Our eyes locked, and she reached down, finding my cock. She raised her hips slightly and lowered herself down onto me. I groaned in pleasure as I felt her silky warmth envelop me. She kissed me briefly, then sat up. She smiled down at me and wiggled her hips. When I tried to sit up, she gently, but firmly pushed me back down flat.

Sensing that she wanted to be in total control, I put my hands behind my head. She gyrated her hips slowly, and I stared up at her, marveling at how unbelievably sexy she looked. She arched her back towards me, drawing me out of her, then sank onto me again as she transitioned to arching her back away from me. Like the rhythmic crashing of waves, her body undulated in a fluid motion that started with her shoulders and ended with her hips. Each sensual motion pulled me out of her, then brought me deeply back inside.

I watched in awe, as she writhed on top of me. "You are a goddess!" I managed to say between gasped breaths.

When she arched her back towards me, her flawless skin pulled tight, and I could see her abdominal muscles and the outline of her ribs. Her pale pink nipples were erect on her perfect tits. She brought her hands to her tits and squeezed them sensually as she continued to fuck me. I could see by the gleam in her eyes that she was enjoying giving me this show, maybe as much as I was enjoying watching her.

Even though I had cum, really just a few minutes before, I could feel that I wasn't going to last much longer. Melissa stopped her forward and back motion and leaned way back, supporting herself with her hands on the couch next to my knees. She began thrusting her hips forward and back, burying me deep inside her every time. She quickly increased her pace, bouncing her firm ass against my hips. Seeing my cock slide in and out of her, and watching the muscles of her thighs and belly flex as she drove herself onto me was too much to withstand, and I was seconds away from cumming.

Without the close full-body contact that we usually had, I wasn't sure how close to cumming she was, so I broke the unspoken rule of the session and brought my hands to her. I pressed my hands against her inner thighs, alongside her pussy. I rubbed her clit between my fingertips.

She must have been close because, with an exclamation of primal ecstasy, she came almost immediately from my touch. Her vagina clamped tightly around my cock, and I grunted loudly as I emptied my balls into her.

We both held still for a moment, breathing hard. She grabbed my hand, and I pulled her forward, sitting up to meet her. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed hungrily. Melissa made needy moans as she ground her mouth against mine. We kissed for a long time, our need for each other seemingly inexhaustible.

Finally, we broke apart, gasping for breath. We caressed each other's faces as we stared into each other's eyes. The fierceness she had shown in our passion was still there, but it was tempered now after our mutual release. Watching that particular movie had awakened something inside her, something that I found unbelievably attractive. Once again, I found myself in a state of utter awe of this woman.

"You are amazing," I said, knowing that the words were inadequate to express my feelings.

Melissa smiled, then looked a little self-conscious. "I didn't go too far with being in control did I?"

I kissed her. "Not at all. I thought it was really hot."

She looked relieved and kissed me back. "It felt really good."

I could tell that it had felt really good for her to be in control. It must be liberating for her to have the desire to be in control, and be called amazing when she acted it out. Traditionally, men were in control, particularly in the bedroom. Society traditionally expected women to just follow the lead of their partner. It was one of those things that just was. Well, fuck tradition, we would do whatever felt right. This isn't the nineteen-fifties. Besides, we were already breaking one societal norm, being second cousins madly in love, what's one more? It felt good for her to take control, and honestly, she could have taken it much farther, and I would have still loved it.

"It did." I agreed. "I like this side of you."

"What side?" She asked, turning one direction, then the other playfully.

She asked the question playfully, yes, but I could see that she was anxious about what I was going to say. There was a part of her that was exceedingly fragile to criticism right now, having opened up and let go of an inhibition.

"The warrior queen," I responded in a gentle, but serious tone. "She's fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what she wants." Melissa didn't say anything, so I continued. "The world needs to see more of this part of you."

Cabin Cousins: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Cabin Cousins: Part 3

The love between Charles and Melissa grows.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connections.

Chapter Eleven

I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?".

"Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement.

"I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh.

"I miss you too."

Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say.

"When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello."

"I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row."

"Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it."

"What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully.

"Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?"

"That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities.

"Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us."

We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning.

"I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret.

"I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed."

"Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?"

"I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again.

"I love you, Charles."

Those simple words made my heart flutter.

"I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call.

I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment.

When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me.

We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together.

I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.)

"You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro."

The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips.

The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway.

My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty.

I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there.

On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful.

I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try.

So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten.

Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world.

Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply.

"You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face.

She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss.

She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air.

She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside."

"I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck.

"Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch.

I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom.

The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before.

I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor.

Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses.

When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia.

She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure.

I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly.

We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically.

I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm.

I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure.

Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here."

As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock.

The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts.

We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun.

With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release.

I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity.

Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway.

"I love you, Melissa," I whispered.

"I love you, Charles." She whispered back.

We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment.

"Melissa?"

"Hmm?" She responded.

"When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?"

"It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly.

"Oh?" I asked.

"Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist."

"I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened."

"I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?"

"Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy.

She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you."

I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest.

She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy."

"What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject.

"I don't want to think about them right now."

"I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her.

She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now."

I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair.

We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep.

Chapter Twelve.

I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me.

It read:

"I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa."

I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later.

I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door.

Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached.

She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly.

"Good morning, sleepy head."

"Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss.

Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure.

"I need a shower." She said.

Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck.

She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross."

With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste."

She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities.

"Come shower with me," She said softly.

I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles.

She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly.

She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?"

I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning.

With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea.

"Okay," I replied.

Cabin Cousins: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Fri, 19 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Cabin Cousins: Part 2

A Quest for family acceptance.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connections.

Chapter Six.

Walking up into the cabin yard, we could see that we had missed dinner. My mom and older sisters were busy bringing the leftovers and supplies back into the cabin.

"You two were gone all day, where did you go?" My mom asked.

"We went all the way out to the pine grove." I said sheepishly, forgetting for a moment that I was an adult now, and not a little kid that adults needed to look after.

"That's a long ways! We were getting worried."

"We had a picnic in the clearing, and we lost track of time. Sorry." Said Melissa.

Which I guess was an accurate, if vague and incomplete, account of what happened.

"Well, if you're hungry; there's hot dogs and brats, potato salad, and baked beans in the crock pot."

Giving Melissa a quick glance, I said. "I'm starving." Managing to do so with a straight face.

We roasted hot dogs over the fire, and both of us had several servings of beans. The 'baked beans' were really a meal in themselves. My mom would make this stuff for just about every family gathering, and it never got old. There was no less than four different types of beans, chunks of bacon, and ground beef. Between Chili and stew, there was this, and it was one of my favorite foods. Melissa was enjoying it as much as I was; apparently, because neither of us said a word until we had thrown our empty paper plates into the fire, and were carrying the uneaten food back into the cabin.

"That was so good. My mom never cooked anything like that. The limit of her skills was frozen pizza and hamburger helper."

"I'm sure mom would be happy to give you the recipe." I said.

"There's no way I could make anything taste this good." Melissa said with a snort of self-derisive laughter.

"You can do anything you put your mind to. I have faith in you."

She was quiet for a few seconds, and when she looked at me to respond, her eyes were positively glowing with love.

"Thank you. That really means a lot."

"Anytime." I said softly, before lurching forward to open the screen door for her.

Dinner put away, we went back to the benches around the fire pit, where most everyone was gathered. In an unspoken agreement, Melissa and I did not sit next to each other, both of us having independently come to the conclusion that it would be far too easy to betray our ruse of mere friendship, by being just a bit too touchy-feely. As a compromise, we sat on opposite sides of the fire, so we could look at each other with impunity under the guise of watching the flames.

We occasionally joined in on discussing whatever gossip or topic was going around, but neither of us were as involved as we otherwise might have been. Will the Vikings beat the Packers? Even if the Monday night game was in Lambeau field? Will Denis Green make good on his threat that the Vikings will leave the state if the govt. doesn’t build another stadium? Uncle Bert warned us that if the Vikings leave, all our kids will grow up as Packer fans, since they were the closest franchise to Minnesota. The relatives all groaned at that notion, and they concurred that a stadium must get built.

Melissa and I just smiled and winked to each other as everyone else was in rapt attention to Bert’s ominous prophesy.

I was entranced by the firelight reflected in her eyes, eyes that very rarely looked away from me. The light danced and sparkled in her eyes, and made her honey-blond hair glow red and orange. Her cheeks were flushed by the heat, that same adorable rosy color I had seen on her face for a very different reason, earlier today.

My body reacted to these thoughts, and I had to shift my seating position slightly to conceal my 'excitement'. Across the fire, Melissa gave me that smile, the one she kept just for me, and in her eyes, I saw the need, burning hot.

Again, at the end of the night, we were the last two people at the fire. She stood and walked around to join me on my metal glider bench. I scooted over a little bit, so when she sat, it wouldn't be on a cold piece of bench. I wondered if she realized what I did, and why. Not that it mattered to me if I got recognition for that tiny act of kindness. I would do a thousand such acts, never once needing anything more than the satisfaction that I made her just the tiniest bit more comfortable.

She leaned against me and sighed. I could tell that she was genuinely tired. I was too.

"I think I will remember this day for the rest of my life." She said quietly, while staring into the fire.

"Agreed." I said, in like fashion; then looked at her. "But the day's not over yet."

She looked at me with a huge smile. "I'd tell you to behave, but I don't want you to."

After that, we sat for a long time in comfortable silence, watching the fire slowly die down. The last few lights inside of the cabin and each RV had gone out, and the world was silent, save for an occasional pop or crackle from the dying fire.

Far enough away that it was barely audible, a wolf howled from deep within the forest to the west. Another wolf answered from across the lake water, to the east, it's mournful howl echoing up and down the lake, and sending shivers up my spine.

I loved hearing the wolves howl; and looking at Melissa, so did she. In the busier times of the year, the wolves stayed farther away from the more populated areas, preferring to keep their distance from the noisy tourists and weekend warriors that invaded their territory. But here in the fall, as less and less people came up to their cabins, they would return, and let their presence be known to anyone lucky enough to hear.

I stood, and after taking a good look around, made sure no one was watching us. I led Melissa by the hand to my tent.

Chapter Seven.

She entered first, and when I turned after zipping the tent closed after myself, Melissa had already pulled off the hoodie and tee shirt she had been wearing, and was working on taking her pants off. “ I remember that I wore jeans to bed last night. In Girl Scouts they told us to always take off sweaty clothes before trying to sleep. The moisture cools and can cause your body to lose a lot of heat.”

I quickly pulled my hoody off over my head, then paused a moment to stare. Melissa, clad only in a white bra and pale blue panties, was scrambling to get inside my big flannel-lined sleeping bag. My God, was she gorgeous. Feeling my cock instantly become hard as iron, I started fumbling with the laces to my boots.

She had pulled the sleeping bag up over her head, and as I got my first boot off, I saw her reach a hand out and toss her bra onto her pile of clothes. I attacked the other boot with renewed urgency. I got it undone, and was undoing my belt when she poked her head out and smiled as she watched me. My attention wavered again, when she grinned at me and tossed her panties on top of her bra.

I hooked my thumbs inside my pants, and pulled them off, taking my underwear with them. In situations like these, when time is critical, efficiency is key.

Melissa eyed me up and down, her need for me clear on her face. She opened the sleeping bag slightly, and I quickly crawled inside. She was laying on her side, and I slid into her awaiting arms.

As our mouths met, our limbs intertwined. She wrapped a leg around me, and used it to pull me close. I moved a knee up, and could feel the wetness of her pussy as I pressed my thigh against her. She moaned as we kissed, tongues exploring each other's mouths. I put a hand on her firm ass, and pulled her hips even closer to mine. My cock was now pressed tightly against her belly.

She ran a hand down my back to my ass, giving it a squeeze. We kissed for a long time, exploring each other's naked flesh with our hands.

She adjusted slightly, and kissed my neck, then whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me."

“My fingers are pleased to accept your invitation, my dear Melissa.”

“You know what I mean, mister. I need cock! Hard cock. Thick cock, your cock!” she sternly whispered in my ear.

It was already getting pretty hot and stuffy inside the sleeping bag, so I pulled the edge down, exposing our heads. Outside, the moon had risen above the trees, and was shining bright in the clear autumn sky. Enough light made it through the tent that I could see her somewhat clearly. She had an anxious expression on her angelic face.

"Charles; This is my first time." She whispered.

"Oh yeah? Mine too." I replied.

"Well, okay; I'm not physically a virgin anymore." She said tentatively. "I've got this toy at home" She said, obviously expecting me to be upset or disappointed.

I cut her off with a kiss, then said. "That doesn't matter. Does a tampon make you not a virgin? Does a pelvic exam cost you your virginity?" It didn't. In fact, it was a huge relief. I had always been so worried that if and when I took a girl's virginity, that it would hurt her. Well, problem solved.

"You're not disappointed?" She asked.

I kissed her again, and smiled. "I never want to hurt you, even the slightest bit. Now I don't have to worry about first-time painful issues."

Her own relief was evident in the passion with which she kissed me. We untangled our legs, and she gently pushed me flat on my back. She climbed on top of me; her knees straddling my chest. She reached a hand between her legs, and found my cock, positioning it beneath her. Our eyes locked as she slowly lowered herself onto me. In unison, we let out gasps of pleasure as I slid deep within her silky wetness.

Her pussy felt tight around my, happy turgid cock. The sensation of being inside of her was unlike anything I had imagined, and being an eighteen-year-old guy, I had imagined a lot. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her farther down, while pushing my hips up, desperate to get just a little bit deeper.

Melissa leaned in and I began sucking one tit while fondling the other. Then she rested her chest on mine, putting her weight on me. She buried her face against my neck, and made a low moan of satisfaction. “I just want to hold you forever, like this!” she added.

We stayed still, both of us content to savor this first act of ultimate intimacy. I was glad for it, because I was already perilously close to cumming, and I didn't want it to be over this quickly. I wanted to last as long as it took, to completely satisfy her.

She raised her chest up just enough so that we could look in each other's eyes. I saw her need for me, burning hotter than any camp fire, matching my own need for her.

Maintaining eye contact, she raised her hips slowly, drawing me almost fully out of herself. When just the head of my cock remained inside her, she reversed direction, and eased me back inside. Again, with hands on her ass, I pushed upwards to get that extra bit more. Her hips also flexed in a slow twerk motion, to swallow all of my happy cock.

We repeated this several more times, and I could feel that I was sliding in and out more freely. I surmised that it was because her body had relaxed and become accustomed to me, and that I had become well lubricated by her juices.

I started to pull down on her ass with more force, and pulling back with my hips when she rose hers up, increasing the speed that I was being thrust inside of her. Faster and faster we went, the need for each other finally, and completely set loose.

I could feel her body begin to tense, and her knees squeezed hard against the sides of my chest. She started to let out a moan with every breath. Watching the heat escalate in her eyes, and feeling her body build to orgasm, from inside of her, was ecstasy, and I was quickly past the point of no return. I grunted as I pushed myself deep inside her one last time, holding her down on me tightly. My cock pulsed over and over, seemingly emptying my balls inside of her.

As she explained to me later, feeling my cum spurt inside of her is what tipped her over the edge, and as my cock was still spasming, I felt her pussy clamp tightly around me as she came. She tensed and shivered, and her eyes rolled back slightly. She let out her held breath with a long shaky sigh, and her mouth fell to mine.

We kissed slowly and deeply, reveling in the glow of our mutual orgasm.

I had dreamed of my first time, and fantasized about it more times than I could remember, but nothing in my teenage hormone-fueled imagination compared to this. All of my fantasies had completely missed the point. As I kissed Melissa, with my cock still deep inside her, I marveled at the discovery that the greatest thing about sex wasn't the physical pleasure of the act. Don't get me wrong, it felt amazing, but the connection to another person was exceedingly more profound.

I struggled to find appropriate words to describe the sensation of merging your entire essence with another person; To need, and be needed. To accept, and be accepted. To love, and be loved. The mind, body, and soul of two people, fusing together to become something far greater than the sum of their individuality.

We were both sweaty, and still panting. Melissa rested her weight fully on my chest, and nuzzled my neck. I began massaging her back, and she groaned, her body relaxing further.

After a little while, I felt my cock going soft. Melissa made the cutest sound of disappointment when it inevitably slipped out of her. I felt the same way. I wanted to be inside her forever, to feel that connection, forever.

Melissa rolled off of me, and we lay face to face. As we looked in each other's eyes once more, I was reassured. The connection we made couldn't end just because my cock wasn't inside of her anymore. It was eternal. We both felt it, both knew it as a fundamental truth of our existence.

"I love you." I whispered.

"I love you." She whispered back.

We both smiled, and kissed softly, caressing each other’s cheeks.

"I saw it in your eyes." I said.

"When did you first see it?"

"I figured it out when we got to the clearing. But I'm pretty sure I saw it before that."

She looked at me with mock pity, and patted my cheek with her hand. "Silly boy. Didn't you know?"

"Know what?" I asked.

She shook her head. "I've loved you my entire life. You never knew?"

I didn't know what to say.

She giggled. "I used to tell my friends that I had a boyfriend. I'd lie and say that he was the neighbor boy who lived in the cabin next door to the one my family took me to."

I snorted a laugh.

"It was a big deal for a teenage girl, to have this mysterious boyfriend that no one had ever met. I'd tell them stories about our adventures exploring the woods, all true. Mostly."

"Mostly?"

"Well yeah, I had to embellish a few details about our relationship."

I laughed, and kissed her. "I'm sorry I never realized, but you were, like, my best friend. It never even occurred to me to think about you like that."

"It's okay, really. I wouldn't change our times together." She got a far-away look in her eyes, as she thought of the past. "It was never sexual, you know, just naive little girl dreams of the storybook happily ever after, without any concept of what that actually entails." She giggled again. "Most of the time I thought the idea of kissing a boy was gross."

I laughed with her, and kissed her.

She made a face and said. "Uh, boy germs."

In response, I kissed her deeply.

When we broke off the kiss she said. "Yum, boy germs."

Exhausted, we drifted off to sleep in each other's arms.

Chapter Eight.

I awoke again sometime before dawn. The moon had set, and it was so dark that I couldn't see anything at all. Melissa was still cuddled up in my arms, and I could feel her shallow breath on my face. I imagined the look of her face, as I had seen it the previous morning, serene, content, stunningly beautiful.

I very gently ran my hand along her perfect skin, over her back, across her deliciously firm ass, and down the thigh that was still wrapped around me, holding us tightly together. My hand roved slowly, studying every inch of her that I could reach. She had two shallow dimples at the base of her back, that in my mind’s eye, were absolutely adorable.

I ran my fingertips down, along the curve of her ass crack, to the tender skin where her ass met the back of her thigh. Her breath changed, and she seemed to sigh with pleasure. I stopped what I was doing, not wanting to wake her.

"Don't stop. I like that." I heard her whisper, barely louder than her light breathing.

My hand continued its explorations, running down the inside curve of the back of her thigh to the back of her knee, then back up to where her legs met, and up through her ass crack. From there, I did the same with the other leg, moving my fingertips gently, caressing, down and back up.

I explored the complex curves where her legs came together, and she sighed with pleasure once again when I ran my fingertips along that most sensitive area alongside her pussy. I trailed my fingers along one side, back to alongside her asshole, then did the same on the other side. Her breath would hitch slightly when I brushed against her labia.

I decided to tease her with the prospect of that particular contact, letting my fingers caress ever closer, without actually touching her lips. Her breathing had increased, and I felt the wetness seeping out of her.

I pushed gently on the leg she had around me, prompting her to lay flat on her back with her arms at her sides. She seemed perfectly content to lay still and let me continue. I sat up next to her, and used both hands to explore her body. I began at her face, caressing her cheeks, and moving across her temples, around her ears, and under her jawline. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. Though it was still pitch black darkness, I could feel her smile, and could see it clearly in my mind.

My hands moved down her neck, and briefly massaged her shoulders, before easing towards her chest. I found her tits, and brushed my palms across her erect nipples before cupping them with a gentle squeeze. As I noted before, her tits weren't overly large, and certainly not comically large like most of the women in the porno mags and videos I've seen. I thought they were perfect.

My caressing fingers roamed up to her shoulders, then slowly down the inside of her arms. I brushed her wrists as delicately as possible, soliciting a sigh. I ran my fingers across her palms, and down each of her fingers, which she seemed to like a lot.

I added to her enjoyment of having her fingers caressed, to a growing mental list of ways she particularly liked being touched. Correctly guessing on the location of her belly button in the dark, I leaned over and planted a kiss on her belly, just below her waistline. She made another non-distinct sound of pleasure under her breath. I made a trail of kisses up to her belly button, adding soft licks with the tip of my tongue.

I licked in a circle around her belly button, and noted the lack of a positive, or negative, response from Melissa. I trailed my tongue and lips slowly up her chest, to between her tits. I cupped her tits, and licked a nipple, which got a very positive result. I licked little circles around her very erect nipple, then closed my mouth over it, sucking gently. Her chest rose with a deep intake of breath. I moved over to the other nipple, and did the same.

Melissa was starting to get really worked up, and I again felt great joy that I was able to give her so much pleasure.

I moved up to her face, and kissed her softly on the lips. She wrapped her arms around me, kissing me with passionate enthusiasm.

Finally the broke off the kiss, and as she caught her breath, she whispered into my ear. "That was wonderful. I get to explore you now."

She gently pushed me onto my back. She leaned over me and kissed me once on the lips, then moved to my neck, kissing softly, and teasing my skin with the tip of her tongue. I closed my eyes and sighed, relaxing fully.

She massaged my shoulders and upper arms, then trailed her fingertips down to my hands lik

Cabin Cousins: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 18 Jun 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Cabin Cousins: Part 1

Cousins reunion: a childhood friendship becomes love.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

Chapter One.

It was one of those glorious mid-October days in Minnesota, where morning frost gives way to clear blue skies and temperatures warm enough for wearing tee shirts.

My name is Charles, by the way, nice to meet you. Please don't call me Charlie, or Chuck or Chucky, I hate that. I work at a big box home improvement store near my home on the west side of the Twin Cities. I'm eighteen, and have spent most of the summer since graduating, being overworked and underpaid. I took Saturday, Sunday, and half of Friday off so that I could drive up and spend the weekend 'up north' at the family cabin, near Pelican Lake.

Built by my great grandfather, Olaf Larson, in the early 1900's, the cabin was a place that anyone in my (quite large) extended family was free to use. The cabin itself is rather small, just a single room, adorned with a century's worth of hunting trophies and antique nick knacks. There were spaces in the woods around the cabin yard where people would park their RV's, and some nice grassy clearings for setting up tents. There was someone there on most weekends between spring and fall, and sometimes it was a pretty full house, with ten or twenty people showing up for a relaxing weekend of doing nothing. This, likely the last weekend of decent weather for the next six months or so, was going to be a busy one.

I was halfway through the three hour drive, when my mom called me on my cell phone to make sure I was on my way, and if I had remembered my tent. Yes, I had remembered my tent, and yes, I remembered my sleeping bag and an extra blanket because it was going to get cold at night. Thanks, mom. Then she listed off who was there, and who else was on their way. Aunts and uncles, older brothers and sisters, relatives of every age and variety.

My heart skipped a beat though, when she added as an afterthought that my cousin Melissa Olson, was there. Actually, she was my second cousin, but more importantly, she was my friend. Growing up, my weekends were occupied by exploring the woods around the cabin, fishing and swimming in the lake, or just hanging out around the fire pit chatting and telling stories. Many of those weekends, Melissa was right there at my side. I had more in common with her than with any of the male relatives close to my age, in terms of interests and personality, so often it was just the two of us.

About three years back, there was some kind of family drama that I really didn't pay attention to, but as a result, the whole branch of the family that Melissa belonged to stopped showing up to family gatherings. I was fifteen at the time, and though I was really sad that I didn't get to see Melissa anymore, I was, you know, fifteen. At that age, there is so much going on in your life that, as sad as a change may be, something else always fills the gap.

Once off the phone with my mom, all I could think about was Melissa. Memories of our adventures effervesced in my mind. I thought of the last time I saw her, how she smiled and said "See you next time!" with a quick hug. Through the years growing up, I never really put much thought into her appearance, but remembering that last goodbye, it dawned on me that she had always been quite pretty. At fifteen, she was only a little shorter than my own average height, and had a slim athletic build. She was always big into track and field sports at her school. What I remember most about her was her smile, carefree and easily expressed, and her eyes. She had the most beautiful icy blue eyes I had ever seen, eyes that truly were windows to her soul. Maybe it's just that I knew her so well, but with just one glance at her eyes, I could tell instantly what she was feeling, and have a pretty good idea of what she was thinking about. I wondered if it would be the same way after not seeing her for three years.

She was almost exactly the same age as me, having been born in February of 1980, to my January of the same year, which means that she must have graduated high school this year too. I began imagining what she looked like now, and was only a few miles away from the cabin when I realized I had a raging erection. This, was no good. Regardless of how I was getting aroused. The thought was of a childhood friend who was also a relative. I'll say I wasn't too proud of it, at that moment. I couldn't show up to a family gathering like this. I turned off onto a forestry road that I knew well, and piloted my pickup down one of the narrow overgrown logging trails that deer hunters use, to get to their stands. I've been down all of these trails, and know a hundred places that are perfect for when someone needs a little "alone time".

I parked my truck and listened for a minute, just to be sure there wasn't anyone else driving around nearby. Still in the driver’s seat, I unbuttoned my fly, and pulled my pants down to my ankles. I wrapped a hand around my cock and sighed with the pleasure of immanent release. Normally I would spunk to fantasies involving girls from high school, or one of the models from the couple of nudie mags I had hidden under my mattress at home. But right then, all I could imagine was Melissa, and my mental image of what she looked like now. I stroked furiously, and felt myself quickly building to orgasm. I hastily rummaged in the door pocket for a napkin with my left hand, found one, and barely had enough time to get it into place before I erupted. I groaned as I came, sending spurt after spurt of cum into the napkin, which wasn't up to the task of containing such a massive load. I sat there for a while, breathing hard, and feeling the cum that had soaked through the napkin ooze onto the palm of my left hand. It had been a while since I had cum that hard or that quickly. As the glow of orgasm faded, I started thinking that it wasn't right to get off like this to Melissa, but I knew I would have been a liar; if I said I wouldn't do it again.

I cleaned up as best as I could with a few more napkins, got my pants back up, and checked myself in the vanity mirror just in case there was some glaring evidence that I had just jerked off. Satisfied that I looked normal, I arranged myself in my underwear so that if and when I got another boner, it would at least be pointing down, and not straight out for all of the family to see.

I arrived at the cabin a few minutes later. People were spread out, around the yard; reading books, getting fishing equipment ready, or tending the fire in the stone fire pit. I was greeted with waves and hellos; nothing very enthusiastic. I mean, I do see most of these people pretty regularly. And honestly, I wasn't overly excited to see them either. I was however, very excited to see Melissa again, but looking around the yard, I didn't spot her anywhere.

Then I heard the sharp crack sound that the cabin's screen door makes when someone lets it's spring slams itself shut. I looked over, and saw Melissa walking around the corner of the cabin. I hope no one saw my jaw drop, because she was gorgeous. She was barefoot, her long athletic legs disappearing beneath a knee-length flower pattern sun dress that flowed around her as she strode. Her hair was longer that she used to have it, and it trailed gracefully behind her, it's sandy blonde color glowing in the sunlight. When she noticed me, her face lit up. The warmth of her smile could have melted a glacier.

"Charles!" She squealed.

She ran across the yard and practically threw herself into my arms, hugging me tight. I hugged her back, just as tight.

"Oh my God, it's so good to see you!" She said, laughing with joy.

I don't think anyone had ever been so excited to see me in my entire life, and it felt a bit awkward, but I felt the same about her, so I just went with it.

"It's great to see you too." I said.

We broke off our hug, but she kept an arm around my back. She started moving towards the cabin, and I went with, putting an arm across her shoulders.

"It's been over three years," She said excitedly. "We have so much to catch up on!"

I craned my neck up to try and look down on her. "I see you're still a little bit shorter than me?"

She poked me in the belly and said with mock sternness. "You're wearing boots. Take them off and we're the same height."

Be both laughed, and I was struck again at how beautiful she was. Even her laugh was like music. As we walked, my eyes strayed to her chest, where the slightest bit of a lacy white bra could be seen under the edge of her dress. Her tits were, for lack of a better word, perfect. They weren't large, a B cup I imagined, as if I knew anything about the particulars of tit size. What they were though, were proportionate. They were just the right size and shape for her. I was starting to imagine what they would look like free from any clothes, and must have spent just a few too many seconds looking. Something made me look up at her face, and I saw her watching me with a funny little smile. Our eyes locked, and I was surprised to not only see a lack of offence there, but for all I could tell, she was pleased that I was ogling her.

She looked away with a satisfied smile, and gave me a little squeeze with the arm that was still around my back.

"Your mom is almost done with dinner. I don't know about you, but I'm starving."

Chapter Two.

My mom fried up walleye that my older brothers had caught earlier that day, and we all ate more than we should have, but man, nothing is better than pan-fried walleye that was in the lake just a few hours prior.

After dinner, when everyone was just lounging around and catching up on gossip, I got my tent out of the bed of my pickup, and started walking towards the farthest away clearing to set it up in.

Melissa called out to me. "Can you set mine up too?"

"Sure." I called back. "Where do you want it?"

"Next to yours is fine. I promise I don't snore too loud." She replied, which got some laughs.

I set up the tents, and went back, claiming a spot on one of the benches near the fire. Melissa had changed out of her dress into some loose-fitting jeans and a blue tee shirt. She was in the process of explaining what she had been up to recently. She had moved out of her parent's house in Duluth back in February, on her eighteenth birthday. She didn't have a place to stay yet, so she spent a few weeks living in her car, a beat up old Toyota Camry, before one of her friend's parents took pity on her, and let her stay with them until she got her own place.

Now, if you know anything about being in Duluth, Minnesota in February, you can imagine how much that sucked. My heart ached in empathy for her, and I actually teared up a little. Thankfully the wind was shifting around, so I could pass it off as just getting smoke in my eyes.

Melissa continued her story, about how the people who had taken her in offered her a part time job to work as a cashier in their store. She worked evenings and weekends until she graduated high school; at which point she got a small apartment south of town. She still worked at their shop, but now pretty much ran the place, which the owners were ecstatic about, because it finally gave them the opportunity to do some traveling.

As I listened, I became more and more in awe of Melissa. Let's use me as an example to compare and contrast. I'm of average height for a guy, with an average build. Melissa is slightly above average height for a girl, with a fit and toned body. My face isn't particularly handsome. Again, very average. She has the heart-shaped face of an angel. I live at home with my parents. I don't pay rent. I have an okay job, but what money I make, I tend to spend frivolously. She has her own apartment, a good job, and is saving her own money to go to college next year.

I couldn't do anything but watch her as she talked. I noticed tiny details that I never even thought to look for on anyone else; How her neck moved when she talked, how she flipped her head to get her hair out of her face, how every time our eyes met, her smile would get just a little bit wider. I felt utterly unworthy to be in the presence of such a glorious creature.

As the night went on, people went off to their beds in their campers and tents, or one of the four beds in the cabin and its three season porch. Eventually it was just me and Melissa. She came over and sat in the old metal glider bench seat, right next to me, resting her head on my shoulder and gazing into the glowing remnants of the fire.

"I've missed coming here." She said quietly. "It's so peaceful."

"I missed you." I replied.

She looked up at me and smiled. "I've missed you too."

For a long time we sat there in silence just staring at the red and orange coals. Eventually they were dying away, and we began to see our breath in the increasingly chilly air. Melissa yawned. Even the way she did that, was beautiful to me.

"I think it's time for bed." I whispered to her.

She nodded in agreement, and I walked with her to where our tents were. She gave me a tired hug, said goodnight, and went into her tent. I entered my own tent, stripped down to my underwear, (I always sleep in just my boxer briefs,) and crawled into my sleeping bag. It was one of those big flannel old-school ones, not one of those small mummy bags. It had enough room inside for me to really sprawl out, and was plenty warm enough for camping in just about any kind of weather. I'm pretty sure I was asleep before my head hit the pillow.

I awoke to a rustling in the leaves outside my tent. It was too heavy to be from raccoons. My first thought was that it was a black bear, as it wasn't unusual for a black bear to wonder through the cabin yard. But when I heard the zipper to the tent flap, I was reassured. I was confused though, as to who would be coming into my tent in the middle of the night. The flap opened, and I saw a silhouette, blond hair glowing silver in the moonlight.

My heart instantly started racing. Was I dreaming? Melissa was sneaking into my tent!

With the moonlight coming through the open tent flap, she could see that I was awake.

"I'm c-cold." She whispered.

Without thinking, I opened up my sleeping bag. "Come on." I whispered.

She crawled into the tent, zipping up the flap behind her, then scrambled into my sleeping bag with me, still fully dressed. She was freezing. I pulled her in tight to me, spooning her from behind, and wrapping one arm under her neck, the other one over her, and wrapping around her waist. I even had one leg over her thigh. I explained it was to transfer body heat as quickly as I could. Her shivering eventually subsided.

As she drifted off to sleep, she said in a barely audible whisper. "I hate the cold." While her breathing reduced to long, slow, deep breaths; I laid there thinking about just how much I loved this moment with Melissa.

I've had a few girlfriends, but none of them were very serious. Even though I thought I loved them, I now knew that I had no idea of what love was. Until this moment. As I watched Melissa sleep, I realized that I loved her, truly and deeply. I nestled my face against the back of her neck, breathing in the herbal smell of her. I fell back asleep with joy in my heart.

When I awoke again, it was just getting to be light out, and the first birds were beginning to sing. I looked at Melissa, still wrapped in my arms, and sleeping with an expression of serene contentment. It was at this time that my body caught on to the fact that it was pressed up against a very beautiful female, and I started to get worried that the rock hard penis pressing into Melissa's lower back would wake her up.

I don't know if it was because of that, but she did wake up before too long. She shifted and stretched, before slightly rotating her back so she was nestling back against me.

"What happened last night?" I asked with my arm on my hip. "Don't you have a sleeping bag?"

"I do, I got it at Goodwill, so it was cheap, but it's not very good."

"Well, I have a blanket you can use, and I'm pretty sure there's extra bedding in the cabin."

She sighed contentedly and pulled my arm back around her waist. "Or; I could sleep here again tonight?"

"Or you could sleep here tonight." I replied.

After a little while she said. "You're warm."

And hard, I thought. There was no way she didn't know. I yearned to kiss her. I yearned to grab her hips and grind my cock against her. I wanted to explore her whole body with my hands. I wanted her to put her hands on me. But I was terrified of doing anything, even suggesting anything that she didn't want. I was torn, because I was pretty sure that she did want something. The looks she gave me the previous day, the little smiles, and now snuggling up against me and my hard cock, all screamed in my head to do something, anything!

I was just about to slide my hand down to her hip when she announced. "I have to pee."

As she was leaving my tent, she turned back and gave me a small kiss on the cheek, a quick smile, then was gone. It took a while for my hard-on to subside, but once it did, I got dressed and went outside.

Chapter Three.

With a slight detour through the trees, (being a guy has some advantages, the whole forest is my urinal.) I joined the family in the cabin yard. One of my uncles was making eggs and bacon on a grill top griddle, and everyone else was in a different state of waking up.

My mom asked Melissa and me, if we were warm enough in our tents last night, and informed us that there were extra blankets. I said that I was fine. Melissa cheerily replied that she was toasty warm, and I had to look away to avoid being seen smiling like an idiot. Even though nothing happened, it still wouldn't look good for the whole family to know that I was spooning my cousin all night.

After breakfast, it seemed like everyone but Melissa and I, had plans to do things during the day. Some were going fishing, some were going into Pine River, Breezy Point, and Nisswa, to shop the antique stores and other shops.

Melissa looked at me with that smile that somehow was more than just an innocent smile.

"So, what do you want to do today?" She asked me.

"We could go for a hike. Find some of the trails we used to know?"

Her face lit up. "Yes! Let’s go find Pine Grove Cathedral! We could bring lunch and make a picnic out of it, too!"

"So, what do you want to eat for lunch?"

"I don't know, what do you want to eat for lunch?" She said mockingly, then laughed. "Oh, no, I don't play that game. I know what I like to eat, so I'll get the lunch together."

She hopped up from the camp chair she was sitting in, and skipped to the cabin. Like, actually skipped. It was adorable. Though, how her ass moved in her jeans as she went, was an even better sight.

I stuffed an old quilt into a backpack, then after a moment's thought, crammed in two hoodies. It might get cold earlier tonight, I was not going to let Melissa be cold if there was anything I could do about it.

Soon we were walking side by side along the dirt road that lead past the cabin. From there we cut along an ATV trail to one of the State forestry roads, heading deep into the woods where there weren't any other cabins.

We chatted as we walked, about music and school, and a host of other mundane things. It really didn't matter to me what we talked about. At some point we started holding hands, and it seemed like the most wonderful, natural thing ever.

I began to notice that, unlike literally every other conversation I had ever had, with anyone my age, Melissa was being absolutely honest and forthright. Like an open book, she wasn't hiding anything, so I made a conscious decision to do the same for her.

When the conversation came to the topic of previous relationships, I told her about some embarrassing things that happened to me when I was with my first girlfriend. Things that I had sworn to myself to never speak of again. She laughed, but with me, not at me, and countered with an even more embarrassing story from her past.

It was surreal. We shared what our thoughts and feelings were, when we had been in particularly awkward situations. We told each other our fears and insecurities. It felt so good to lay my most p

The College Swim Team: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Wed, 17 Jun 2026 20:38:00 -0600

The College Swim Team: Part 3

Ryan learns how to control his erections.

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

When I arrived at practice the following morning, I had almost forgotten I'd invited Coach Bradley to it. I'd undressed in Dr. Wynn's office, as usual, and headed to the pool, expecting Dr. Wynn to be waiting for me near the pool. I was half right. Coach Bradley was also there. Of course, me, being me; well, I was already sporting an erection.

"Hi," I said, approaching. "Dr. Wynn, I told Coach Bradley she could come today. I hope that's okay."

"Of course, of course, we were just talking about you," said Tammy.

"And your improvements," said Amanda. She was dressed in a tight t-shirt, a thick bra underneath, and a light jacket overlay, with sweats and comfort shoes below. Dr. Wynn always dressed more conservatively, as she was now, in a blouse and velvet skirt. Somehow, she made it work.

Wanting to get started immediately, I pushed past them and said, "Well, I'm ready when you are, Coaches."

I think I heard Amanda whispering to Tammy, "So he's always like that?" but I wasn't sure. Nevertheless, they were whispering to each other as I took position on the block. Tammy picked up the controller to the timer and set it off. I flew through the air, with a perfect, long dive.

"One of your best launch times," said Tammy, as I came up for air. I paddled to the side of the pool, but got out quickly, again rushing past the two, minimizing the time they could see my embarrassing erection. On the third run, Tammy stopped me. "Come here, Ryan."

I didn't mind the conversations I had with Tammy when we were worked alone, even with the boners, but adding a new girl to the mix made me nervous. For some reason, this only stiffened my rod more. Regardless, I knew better than to disobey Dr. Wynn's instructions. When I was just a couple feet from the both of them, I asked. "Yes?"

Coach Bradley looked at me in the eyes. With her clothes on, it made it easier for me to reciprocate, unlike yesterday. "Ryan, I don't think your form could be better. Dr. Wynn has explained how you have improved your reaction times. It's brilliant." I smiled, nodding, but didn't know what else to add. "There is one thing, however, we do need to address. It's um; your; well, your sexual state."

I started fidgeting, and the coach could see that her direct approach to my problem made me feel uncomfortable. I wished no one would mention it. As far as I was concerned, I couldn't do anything about it. "Ma'am, I don't mean to;"

"Mr Feller, it's okay that you get erections. However, the frequency you get them, and length of time you maintain them, is alarming."

'Damn, she isn't giving it to me lightly, is she?' I thought.

"As I was discussing with Dr. Wynn, your erections are likely working against you; in the water, that is. If you could get it under control, you could probably decrease your times even more."

"Yeah, I've thought about that," I mumbled. "Still, there's nothing I can do about it, Coach Bradley, and I am not trying to be belligerent or stupid or anything. It's just; well; it happens around girls when I'm naked. I can't keep my mind off it, and that only makes it worse." I trailed off with, "Especially with hot girls around me at practice now."

Amanda and Tammy glanced at each other and then back to me. Finally, Coach Bradley said, "The reason we pulled that stunt yesterday, with all the girls practicing nude, was to get you accustomed to it, and to give you moral support. To get whatever you need out of your system, out of your system, but it appears your problem won't go away, even after doing that." I was sulking as she laid out the facts. "So Dr. Wynn and I have decided to try another approach."

"Yes, Ryan," said Dr. Wynn. "The worst that can happen is nothing, but the best that could happen, is we resolve your problem."

I looked at my raging cock, and then at them. "Believe me, I have tried everything."

"Not everything, Mr. Feller," continued the doctor. "In psychology, I learned a thing about risk versus reward. I think we can apply those principles here."

I curled my brow, not catching her meaning.

"Ryan," broke in Amanda. "If you can make it through every practice, until our first meet of the season, without getting another erection, Dr. Wynn and I will reward you."

I laughed. "All the riches in the world probably wouldn't be able to do the tri;"

"You can have us," barked Tammy. I stopped speaking immediately. "That's right, Ryan. Coach Bradley and I will give you one night of unadulterated pleasure. It's far more than a young man of your age and experience deserves to have, but that's the deal. Sex with the both of us. We'll be all yours for one night. But no more erections until the first meet!"

I was speechless. I mean, the first moment she mentioned it, I thought it was a joke, or that I was taking it the wrong way, but they were serious. They were willing to fuck me, and all I had to do was get my erections under control. How could I Not attempt to do this? Even if I had to jerk off sixteen times a day, I'd try it. I stared at the both of them, unsure what to say, when Amanda said, "Well? Think you got it in you?"

"I don't know," I said, as I felt blood rushing through my raging woody. With that happening now, it seemed far-fetched that I could accomplish this task, but I was sure as hell going to do my best.

"Ryan! We meant what we said. No more erections during practice!"

I was at private practice now with Dr. Tammy Wynn, and though I had somehow eeked out of the last group practice (where we temporarily shared pool space with the girls) without getting an erection, I had not prepared for this morning's routine in the same way. My boner stood high in the air before her.

Just before I went to the last group practice, I beat off literally a half dozen times, and while I was there, I dared not look at the girls' side of the pool. None of them were naked that time around, but it didn't matter. If I see a girl look at me when I am naked, I tend to get stimulated. I didn't want to risk it, considering the deal that Tammy and Coach Bradley made with me;

"Come, on, Tammy. I didn't get hard yesterday and I had to; well; you know; and I have to again later today;"

"I'm not having it. You have ten minutes to get that under control, or you lose the deal."

The deal was, if I made the next three weeks of practices without getting an erection, Dr. Tammy Wynn and Coach Amanda Bradley agreed to have sex with me. For a moment, while I stood naked in front of Tammy, I wanted to stare her down, to announce that she was asking too much of me, but she was too busy staring at my hard cock and didn't notice the fury in my face. If she hated my boner so much, why did she spend so much time looking at it? I turned away, and stormed off to her office, slamming the door behind me. I went straight to her desk and grabbed some tissues. Not even taking time to sit, I began beating my meat immediately.

I was angry, but the image of Dr. Wynn staring at my cock was enough to get me through my first orgasm. Knowing I would have to do this a few times, I started thinking back to the time the girls went naked at the pool, and when I saw Coach Bradley peeling out of her clothes to demonstrate how to properly dive off the block to one of her students. These images helped push me forward.

Ten minutes hadn't passed and I had already cum three times. I was beating furiously for one more when the door flew open. "Are you almost done?" Dr. Wynn barked, behind me.

"What?" I screamed, embarrassed. I turned further away from her. "Please, go away!"

"Will this help?" I peered over my shoulder and almost came again. Tammy was standing fully naked at the door. "This is what you get. That is, if you get your problem under control. Remember this, Ryan. It's the last time I'll show you, until you make good on the deal."

I'm not sure what got into me, but I straightened up and turned around, facing her. Granted, I was at least ten or twelve feet away from her, but it was close enough. She perked up. For once, instead of ogling her body, I stared her down and began stroking faster. We said nothing, but locked eyes, as I jerked my stiff cock for at least a full minute, and then climaxed, spilling my load on her tile floor.

Fully beaten, I finally let go of my cock. Already, it was sadly limping, overworked from the past twelve hours of abuse. Nevertheless, I sent a clear message to Tammy. I was going to win that bet.

The first week was hell. Every spare moment I would rush to a bathroom, or some such isolated place, to whack it. It was much easier to not have sexual thoughts when I was entirely sexually exhausted. That, and staying on the boys' side of the pool during group practices, while always avoiding any close contact with the girls, seemed to do the trick. I actually felt weaker, and it negatively affected my times, but I wasn't getting boners anymore.

I jerked it a couple times before every morning practice I had with Dr. Wynn, too. Not with her around, of course. She only did that the one time. While I engaged with her during practice, I avoided looking at her. If I saw her eyeing at my nude body, I knew I risked losing the deal.

Until the middle of the second week, that is. The sheer habit of controlling myself began to fill me with confidence, and by the end of the second week I was only masturbating a couple times a day. I was even feeling more confident around girls, with my newfound sense of control.

I was really tested when the petite blonde girl ran up to me one day. We were only a few days out from the first meet and she came over to pep me up about it. I can never remember the girl's name, but I remember she was always bubbly and hyper. She was also one of the few girls on the squad that went naked every now and then, as she was now; which is why I remember it so well. "Hey Ryan, I heard your times are getting better again. You ready for this weekend?"

"Yes, I am," I said, smiling.

One, I felt great about the upcoming match. I was competitive and ready to break new state records. Two, as my penis flopped before the nubile and naked girl, not once did I fear getting erect. I felt like a superhero.

On the last day of practice before the following day's meet, I met in the morning with Dr. Wynn like always. I didn't bother masturbating, and had no problems having direct conversations with her while naked. My penis stayed limp, if hanging extra low. I truly believed I had conquered the problem.

Dr. Wynn said as much. "So, Ryan? Are you ready for tomorrow's meet?"

"Yes. Can't wait?"

"Can't wait to win the meet, or for other things?"

"Both, maybe," I grinned.

She smiled, too. "We'll see. Now get on the block;"

I felt so gosh-darned pumped about the upcoming competition, and my newfound sense of control, that I didn't bother beating off between my last class and practice, either. Instead, I quickly chowed down the first decent meal I'd had all week, and then finally rushed to the Nat. I was a bit late for practice, but eager to win that bet.

I stripped naked in the locker room and barged through the door, out to the natatorium. I almost fainted when I glanced to my right. All the girls were way down on their end of the pool, a considerable distance from me. However, I could tell they were all buck naked, just like the boys. Just like they'd done on that second day of coed practice.

I snapped my head back down to the floor and walked the opposite way around the pool to get to the boys' side. My cock was already a third of the way up, flopping like a heavy club, but eager to rise more. If Coach Amanda Bradley saw me with a hard-on, I was done for.

Controlling my breathing, thinking on my success in the past days, I calmed down.

'I got this,' I said to myself. 'I was starkers in front of Tammy this morning and didn't get a rise. Why should I now?'

"Because they're naked;" I whispered to myself, yet still trying to shake that thought out of my head. I arrived at my bench and sat down.

Half of the boys were already in the water. I nodded to Alex next to me. "They been in there long?" referring to the women swimmers.

"A few minutes. Good thing coach didn't see you weren't here. He's been buried in his notes."

"I had to eat, man. Been starving, trying to keep up with my schedule. I needed it."

"I know what you mean."

I was able to keep my thoughts on the business of swimming, and that kept my junk in check. In the first hour and a half of practice, I'd warmed up, ran three sprints and a one-on-one. Sure, I only focused my sight on the water and the floor; anything but the girls; but the system was working. My cock stayed limp, and I stayed happy.

I was even able to avoid thinking about how Tammy and Amanda were going to be breaking my virginity. Had I thought about it, I might have struggled with the challenge, but I knew better. I stayed clear of any and all sexual thoughts, in spite of the naked girls in the same room with me. Again, I was feeling indestructible.

But then, Mary Ellen Barker happened.

The first day I had discovered that men swam naked at my school was the day I met Mary. I was as naked as I am now, nervous, and hard as stone in front of her. When she stopped me to introduce herself, all I could think about was covering myself, and wishing the roles were reversed. I would have given my left nut to see her naked.

On the one day the girls had been naked at practice (before this one), I never got a good look at Mary. That was not the case now. As I approached the block for the final run of the evening practice, she rushed up to me. I couldn't help but be distracted from the jump, and turned my head toward her. Her glorious, grapefruit-sized tits bounced as she rushed towards me. "Good luck tomorrow, Ryan!" she screamed. "We're all rooting for you."

She stopped a few feet from me, placing her hands behind her back, chest out, and standing on her tiptoes. Her body rotated 45 degrees and she bent one knee slightly, in a pageant swimsuit pose. She smiled and winked, as if she were offering me the view. I felt it immediately, my penis beginning to react. "Thanks!" I yelled back. "That means a lot. Good luck to you, too, Mary."

"Oh! You know my name?" She reached out and grabbed my forearm, pulling me back toward her, while I was trying to turn away. I wanted to get in the water immediately.

I pitched my head in the air, staring at the ceiling. "Of course I know your name. You introduced yourself to me the first day I was here."

"Oh, yeah, when I was with Sheila and Betty. I should get them over here to wish you good luck, too."

"No, no! No trouble," I said, with a quiver in my voice. My todger was half hard now. I had to hurry! "Thanks, though." I started to turn around again when I heard a voice behind Mary. It was Coach Amanda Bradley.

"Oh, Ryan?" she yelled.

I looked past Mary, careful to avoid her nudity as best I could, to see the women's coach rushing up. At least she was dressed. "I just wanted to say I started utilizing some of the exercises you and Dr. Wynn showed me. Can't wait to use that electronic timer, too. Thanks for getting me involved."

While Coach Bradley spoke, she stared directly at my stiffening cock. Up until now, she had always refused to do that. Then, she licked her lips. That's all it took. I glanced back to Mary, spotting her fully nude form, then back to the coach who was utterly doting over my cock, and in an instant it popped to action.

"There it is!" yelled Coach Bradley, jumping up and down, clapping. Mary began bursting out in laughter, too, and this caught the attention of the other girls. A natatorium carries sound. It echoes off the walls. And the room filled with laughter. I didn't know if the girls were in on the bet, or if they had been put up to this, but it didn't mater. It was over. I lost. Finally, Coach Bradley looked me in the eyes. "Don't worry, sport. Can't win 'em all."

Then, she zipped around and strolled off.

With my cock aimed not two feet from Mary, and all the girls on the squad watching, too, I just stood there, furious. I think, by then, I had lost any semblance of shame.

Mary grinned big and winked once more. Then walked away, wiggling her beautiful ass as she went. I later learned that Coach Bradley wagered that Mary couldn't get a boner out of me. Mary got a weekend without curfew or room check. Mary didn't know it but it was actually a prize for getting Coach Bradley & Coach Wynn out of having to be my slut for a night.

Somehow, I had to make this right;

Ryan loses a bet, but wins everything.

It was the day of our first swim meet, at home. Clearly, this gave us an advantage, competing in familiar waters. Other weeks we would be traveling, competing at other schools. I'd discovered that some of the ones in the tri-state area allowed boys to wear swim trunks, but here at home, none were given that privilege. Not even the visiting teams. The girls, of course, got to wear their school-sanctioned swimsuits if they chose, and most did, but male nudity was commonplace and expected here. Just my luck.

I was still angry that Coach Amanda Bradley and Dr. Tammy Wynn foiled the agreement we made. They promised if I could go the entire three weeks, prior to the meet, without getting an erection during practice, they would give me one night of "unadulterated" sex. They played me, though. At practice yesterday, Coach Bradley had the girls go to practice naked. Then they tapped Buxom Mary to come over and flirt. With her hourglass figure and big melon tits wiggling constantly. Her overt flirtations and charming expressions. Of course, I got hard!

Now, I had to go through with this swim meet, knowing I had nothing to look forward to. I'd been anticipating it every minute of every day, up until I lost the bet. I was furious, because I had worked so hard to get my problem under control. At first, I beat off constantly so I would be in a constant state of sexual exhaustion. It negatively affected my swim times, but I was still the fastest on the team, by far.

Eventually, I had become so accustomed to being flaccid around the girls, and during practice, that I began stroking off less and less. Especially, the last few days. When the girls showed up at practice yesterday, as naked as the boys were, I couldn't help but pop a boner.

I felt so dejected from the ordeal, I still hadn't bothered beating off before the swim meet today. I was undressing in the locker room with Pete Wilkins next to me. "Did you see how many people showed up for this?" he asked. "My whole family is here. And that other team must be big, because the visitors' side is packed, too.

"What?" I asked, dropping my shorts, throwing them into my locker.

"Yup. And they invited the girls squads from Both teams to watch, so they'll be staying on our side of the pool, because there's not enough room in the bleachers."

"Why did they invite the girls to watch? They could just stay in the locker rooms until the boys finish." It was a valid argument, I thought, as I laid it out.

The College Swim Team: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 16 Jun 2026 20:37:00 -0600

The College Swim Team: Part 2

We have to share practice time with the girl's squad.

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I wouldn't be surprised if most of you don't believe my history up to this point in the story. You might think the idea that men swimming naked in public pools in 1959 is crazy. I would agree it is crazy, but it doesn't make it less true. Turn on your google, or whatever it is, if you don't trust me and look it up yourself.

Perhaps the hardest pill for you to swallow, is that I had such an intimate sexual experience with the female coach, Dr. Wynn. Well, it happened. I always kept that secret to myself, up until now. There were more events that occurred during this joyous time in my life and I'm happy to share them with you before I go, but I'm warning you: If you haven't believed my story up to this point, you may as well quit reading now. It gets crazier.

It was about a week later, following a Friday afternoon practice, when things really took a turn. Coach Andersen had the team line up at the end of the pool. "Gentlemen, in three weeks we start competition. I am more confident in this squad, than any other I have ever coached. You make me all very proud."

It was nice getting the acclaim. We had survived several weeks of practice and conditioning, injury free, and three more weeks of it seemed ever more grueling, even though we were seeing the benefits of the hard work. All nine of us had rippling hard bodies, what many would consider to be "peak" physical condition. Knowing Coach Peterson and Dr. Wynn, they always set the bar higher.

"Unfortunately, boys, we are faced with a challenge. I am offering you the opportunity to make a big decision."

The nine of us, all naked and still wet, began mumbling among each other.

"Settle down, settle down. Here's the issue. The pool at Drexel has cracked its foundation. They will be rushing to repair it, but in the meantime, our old rivals have no way to practice in a proper 50-meter pool. That is, unless they bus over here daily. They called and asked if we would be willing to give them access to our pool every day at 7 pm., until the season officially begins."

Seven o'clock is when the girls usually start practice. We're 4 to 6:30, and they're 7 to whenever. The break, between the two squads coming and going, usually prevented any of the girls from accidentally stepping into the pool area while we were there. Although it was allowed and tolerated for girls to be around, I had discovered that it wasn't considered good etiquette, unless one was a coach or a lifeguard.

That first day of school, when I had experienced being naked in front of several girls, had perhaps skewed my reality of the situation. I even noted that when Dr. Wynn did stop in during our afternoon practices, she never over-extended her stays, always doing her best to make the boys feel comfortable. Still, whenever she was there, I popped wood.

Pete Wilkinson on the end spoke up, "If Drexel can't practice, we'll trounce 'em in competition!"

Buddy Preston raised his arm. "Do we really want to win that way?" Buddy was well-liked by everyone, and if it weren't for me, he would have been the fastest on the team. "You know that's no way to win a meet." The others agreed, me included.

"I thought that's how you would see it," said the coach. "Obviously, this creates problems with how we share our facility. Coach Bradley's squad will have to forfeit their time for Drexel. She and I discussed it, and feel we can effectively utilize the space by giving her girls the west side of the pool, and we'll take the other. We'll have fewer lanes to practice in, but we can resolve this by coming in at 3:30 and staying until Drexel arrives at seven."

It sounded to me like they'd already made up their minds. Strangely enough, after more than a month at the school, I had yet to meet Amanda Bradley, the woman who many considered to be Coach Peterson's equal. I knew she'd been the girl's coach for more than a decade, and had a winning record almost impressive as her counterpart's.

Coach Peterson paced as he debriefed us. "I'll call Drexel and tell them they can start Monday. It will give us enough time to make arrangements over the weekend." Suddenly, he stopped. "Do I have to remind anybody to be on their best behavior in the presence of the girls' squad?"

We all shook our head and mumbled "No," but Scott Thomas raised his hand. I remember it was Scott, because if there was one person who might have been more socially awkward than me, it was him. Also, he was standing right next to me. Still, he didn't get stiffies every time Dr. Tammy Wynn stopped by. It appeared only I suffered that humiliation.

"Um; Coach Peterson?" he asked. "I; uh; know the girls can wear their swimsuits and all, but while they practice with us, it will be mandatory for them, right?"

I jerked my head to him. "Mandatory?" I whispered. "What the heck are you suggesting? They have to wear suits, of course!"

Coach Peterson started laughing, shaking his head. "Oh, Mr. Thomas; and you, Mr. Feller." He slowly walked up to me, standing not two feet away. Thank goodness Dr. Wynn wasn't there. Otherwise, my penis would not have been flaccid. "For as fast as you swim, you really ought to know more about what it is you are swimming in. Without going into the history of this great sport and leisure activity, here are the rules: stay in your lane, don't jump in until you hear the buzzer, and abide by all dress codes."

"I do, sir," I insisted. "I was just saying, so do the girls. They abide by the rules, by always wearing their suits."

The coach sighed, "Apparently, you are still in the dark over our protocols. Boys, why do we not wear suits in the pool?"

One at the end of the line shouted, "Fibers in the pumps and filters. Clogs them up, making us have to replace them."

"I thought it was checking for rashes and wounds," said a boy on the other end.

"Yeah, to ensure we're clean, everybody knows that," said another.

"It's all those things," cried the coach. "There is every practical reason to swim in the nude, Mr. Feller. Not to mention, we have long standing traditions here."

I nodded, not wishing to upset the coach with my ignorance any further.

"Back to your question, Mr. Thomas. Will the girls be required to wear their suits? I'll discuss it with Coach Bradley. I think it is a reasonable request."

Again, my curiosity got the best of me. "But wait, I don't;"

"What is it you don't understand, Mr. Feller? The girls don't have to wear their suits, but should they prefer to protect their modesty, they may. We offer the school sanctioned suits for that reason."

"You mean they can also practice naked?" The thought of it sent blood rushing to my cock, but the look on my coach's face helped to keep me in check.

"You really are from Kansas, aren't you? Most of them wear their suits, I suppose. Sometimes one or two of them go without, so I've known, but it's a girl's privilege to protect her modesty, especially against young men like yourself. We wouldn't want any of you boys getting impractical thoughts." The coach paused again, looking directly at me. "So you all try to control yourselves."

I blushed, looking down. I suspected Dr. Wynn had told him about my problem, that every time we practiced together, I had an erection. It didn't matter if I kept my mind on other things, it just seemed my penis autonomously got hard in the presence of a female. Especially her.

Hopefully, Dr. Wynn hadn't revealed that she had swallowed my cum once. I felt fairly confident she kept that a secret, like I did. How I wished she would let me do that again, but she'd acted very professional ever since. I guess she meant it when she said it was a one-time thing.

Coach Peterson raised his hand before dismissing us. "Mid-morning practice tomorrow, then take the rest of the weekend off, boys. You deserve it, you really do. Even you, Ryan." He winked at me. "I know you've been working hard."

I wasn't sure if that was a double entendre, or just a simple compliment. I headed to the locker room with my teammates, already dreading the coming Monday. We were to arrive early to practice, giving me barely any time between it, and my last class for the day. I had to pack a snack for in between, since it would be three and a half hours of grueling drills, all while the girl's team worked their side of the pool. That was the real beef. I was filled with anxiety thinking about how I would handle myself, naked, in the presence of so many girls.

The temperature was surprisingly cool that Monday morning, but while I meandered from one class to the next, I was sweating buckets. I couldn't stop time. It was bound to come, and the minutes passed far too quickly. 'Please don't get a boner, please don't get a boner,' was all I could think about, repeating over and over in my head. When I got to the locker room to undress, some of the others were whispering to each other, pointing at me. Pete snickered and threw me a thumbs up sign.

"What?" I asked.

"They're making bets on how long before you sport wood."

I went flush. It was so humiliating. I guess it had happened enough times, and was now a well known fact, that I always got hard around girls; just like a dweeb. I was unable to contain myself around girls; at least when I was naked.

Look, it wasn't unheard of to happen to someone when swimming. Strapping, young men pop random wood on occasion. It's understood that it happens, and when it does, the rule of thumb is to ignore it. Still, it's somewhat frowned upon. And people like me; who do it all the time; weren't usually welcome in the pool, I had discovered. I suppose I was lucky that Dr. Wynn had been so forgiving of the issue. Having practiced with her so many times, she could probably pick my hard cock out from a lineup.

I looked at the small group of kids mocking me and stared them down for a second, before throwing my towel to the floor. "Put me in for less than a minute."

It was perhaps the first, genuine bonding moment I had with any of my teammates. Up to this point, they kind of avoided me. My highly competitive spirit set some people off, while others were just jealous of my talent. But self deprecation goes a long way, I guess, and the boys broke into howls when I admitted I had a problem.

Scott slapped me on the shoulder. "Don't feel bad, man. With all those girls swimming nearby, wearing those loose-hanging suits, I'm pretty sure you won't be the only one challenged with the problem."

"No shit," said Pete. "It's been bugging' me all weekend. Damn, can you imagine? When Mary Jenkins comes out of the water? Woah, I can't wait, but I am gonna have a hard time not popping wood." Others laughed again, when Pete said, "Maybe not like Ragin' Woody Ryan here, but I'll definitely be struggling. I might have to jump in the water periodically."

Others snickered and clapped, nodding their heads. Pete's moniker stuck. From that point forward, I was known as Ragin' Woody Ryan. At least, far more often than by my short name. We finally shuffled to the pool, making our way to our corner of the large, open room. The girls were already on their side, circled around a woman. From my distance, I couldn't really make her out, but she stood almost a foot taller than any of the swimmers.

Coach Peterson snapped us to attention and we lined up in front of him. "OK, boys, we're going to start with laps. Since we only have five lanes available, five of you go now, ten minutes later, the other four."

Always eager to get in the water, I volunteered with four others and made my way to the third lane down. As I was about to get on the block, I noticed the girl's squad was still circled around their coach, who was dressed in one of those school sanctioned suits. With her standing so high above the squad, I finally got a good look at her. Late 30s I would guess and extremely top heavy. She made the redhead I met on my first day here look small in comparison.

A blonde girl who faced the coach, with her back to me, had one knee on the floor. I remember thinking she was so thin, because I could see her spine. It took a second for that to register in my brain, but I suddenly realized she didn't have anything on at all. Not a stitch of clothing! I whipped my head back to the water the moment I realized, desperate to jump into the pool, before my penis responded to the mental stimulation of a girl being naked in the same room with me. I dove in straight away.

By the time I started my stroke, my cock was raging hard. I was so grateful it was under the water, because it took the entire ten-minute run of laps for it to finally go away. I was desperately trying to focus on anything other than the girls. I swam hard, focusing on my form and the fury of my stroke, when just before time was up, it finally went flaccid again. I remember being so relieved when coming out of the pool.

That was, until I realized we had to sit on the bench; which faced the pool. I knew I'd be tempted to look to the girl's side. They weren't close, but close enough to fantasize about, and soon, I would be struggling to save face again. Scott Thomas flagged the coach down, just as we neared the bench. "Coach, I thought all the girls were going to be suited up, and uh; um; I saw one of the"

"Oh, yes, about that." The coach stepped closer. The five of us who had just come out of the water huddled around him. "Dr. Wynn and I discussed it with Coach Bradley, and we determined that it was best not to make any extraneous rules during this short matter of inconvenience."

"But;" Scott started.

"No buts. It was actually something Mr. Feller said to Dr. Wynn, I believe, that helped make our decision. 'That men would behave no differently around the women, than they do us.' It's quite forward-thinking, progressive; and dare I say, debatable, but it was decided. If some of the girls happen to go without their suits, I expect you all to ignore it. Understood?"

We all nodded and made vocal affirmations, though I think we all were rather scared; scared of the prospect of having reactions around naked girls. We weren't superhuman, and though it may have been considered inappropriate to get erections while swimming with others, deeming it "inappropriate" didn't stop them from occurring. I'm guessing I was more worried than most, considering my track record.

The coach continued, "Never mind the girls. The only things you should be focusing on right now are your times. I want to see those relay scores improve. Considering your individual runs, it ought to be better."

We nodded again and grabbed our towels. As I was about to sit down, the coach tapped my shoulder, likely because I was closest to him. I should have kept a distance. "Hey Ryan, run this over to Coach Bradley. We must have swapped clipboards this morning. Ask her if she's got mine."

Coach reached out, handing me a clipboard with a dangling pen, attached to a thread. Several sheets of paper were tightly clipped to it, and it did look a lot like Coach Peterson's. I could see how they may have swapped them, but I wasn't thrilled about returning the item to Coach Amanda Bradley, who was now seated on the opposite end of the pool, on a bench that was against the wall, mirroring ours. I started the long walk over.

For those unfamiliar with the size and scope of a natatorium, allow me to explain. The pool is 25 meters wide (80-ish feet) and 50 meters long. The diving pool, located at the other end of the facility, is deep and also large, though not nearly the same scale as the Olympic pool. Our locker room entrance was situated somewhat between the two pools, on what was now the girls' side of the pool.

The distance between our bench and the girls' was about a hundred feet. Try looking at something from that far away. You can see it, but you can't make out the details. So from this distance, the boys weren't too concerned about being seen naked by the girls. Of course, the boys swimming in the two lanes nearest the girls' lanes knew they were at risk, to some degree. It was bound to happen, and I envied those who could manage it, without getting an erection.

Because now, as I slowly made my way over to the girl's coach, I felt my penis already twitching. I knew I was doomed, but I was trying my damndest to think of anything other than girls, or my nudity. I thought about my math test, the previous week's baseball scores, and anything else I could come up with, but I knew if I caught so much as one girl glancing at my package, it was over. I was already half stiff when I was within twenty feet of Coach Bradley.

I held the clipboard slightly in front of me, trying to cover. How I wish we had the same options as the girls and could wear suits. The women's coach was currently focused on one of the girls in the water, when she turned to a student on her left, an attractive brunette. "Make sure we tell Wendy to bring her arms up more on that forward stroke."

"Excuse me, ma'am? Coach Bradley?" I stiffly kept the clipboard in place while addressing her.

She looked up, pausing at my chest, before darting her eyes to my face. "Yes?"

"Coach Peterson asked me to return this clipboard to you. He thinks he may have swapped his with yours."

"Oh, he did! In my office. I noticed after he left, but I left his there. I figured we'd get them sorted after practice."

"Oh, okay," I said, beginning to turn away, thinking, 'Please let me keep the clipboard, please let me keep the'

"Do you know where my office is?" she asked. "South Hall, fifth door on the left." That was further down the hall than Dr. Wynn's office, but I knew where it was. "It's open. If he needs his clipboard, just go get it."

While walking to the girl's side of the pool, and being in the direct presence of Coach Amanda Bradley and several of the female team members, I had somehow managed to keep my willy from going nilly.

Had it not been for my impeccable effort of maintaining eye contact, I am certain my rod would have stiffened faster than Billy the Kid could ever draw his weapon. This was because, below Coach Bradley's eyes were perhaps the two largest mammaries I'd ever seen. I noticed it the moment I crossed into the girl's area, and looked away to keep my mind on other things.

In that brief glimpse, I noticed how the terrible shape of the school-sanctioned swimsuit made her body looked more "ballooned" than it likely was, because her legs appeared to be thin and tone. I dared not risk taking a closer inspection of her body, and as we engaged our short conversation, I proudly managed to keep my cool.

It was short lived;

"He probably wants his clipboard, right?" the coach asked, as I kept staring at her contemplating what I should do. "Just give me mine, and go fetch it. Come on. Get going, already." She held out her hand, expecting me to hand over her clipboard.

"Oh. Yeah, okay. Fourth door on the left?"

"No, fifth. Fifth door." She turned to her student again. "Allison, why don't you just take uh;"

I had not yet surrendered the clipboard, but said, "No, no, it's okay, I can find it."

"Don't be silly. Allison just gave her lane up to Mary a few minutes ago. She's got time."

"Oh; well, okay, then," I said, defeated. The coach thrust her hand out again a

The College Swim Team: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 15 Jun 2026 20:36:00 -0600

The College Swim Team: Part 1

College swim teams sometimes went nude, in the '50s. I joined one.

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The old College Journal.

It was a different time, a different generation. Hell, two generations. But as the years draw closer to my final days, my memories only become clearer. Besides, what much else did I have to do other than to reflect on better times? Edna passed on eight years ago, and we never had children. I'm retired and have a woman come by to clean the house once a week. That's about all the socializing I do. Mostly, I just sit my ass on the front porch and either bitch to myself about the news, or think on old times. I'm a stereotype old fart, now.

The memories keep me going, though. From the last vacation that Edna and I shared together in Vancouver, to the first time I broke the Kansas state record in a freestyle 100-meter swim match. I often thought about the short stint I had on the Olympic team, before my knee problems, and other notable events like my wedding, and the fishing trips my best friend Lyle and I used to go on.

But there was one moment in time that I reflect on more than others. We probably all have that one favorite slice of time in our lives that we would like to repeat. This was mine.

It was the Fall of 1958. I'd earned a full scholarship to Penn, for their university swim team in eastern Pennsylvania. Technically it was an academic scholarship, but all the Ivy league schools somehow happened upon star athletes when looking for intelligent students.

I moved into my athletic hall dorm room with only one day to spare before classes officially began. It was a single bed dorm and a perk of the scholarship, as most students roomed together. I'd acquired enough trophies back in Wichita to merit the interest of several colleges, and high enough GPA for a full ride and the perks (they definitely incentivized me to come here), but I was about to discover things operated much differently at the school pool and the local YMCA, in this part of the country

"Naked?" I gasped, as I was changing into my swim trunks in the natatorium's locker room after just meeting a few of the other team members.

"Yeah, buddy," said the sophomore teammate, talking to me, a short guy with dirty blonde hair. "Where are you from again? Penn requires proper swim guidelines. You shoulda known that."

The guy speaking to me didn't really know me, but I had mentioned I was from out of state.

"Health and cleanliness of the pool. Everyone knows that," he said. “Besides, the original Greek Olympians all competed in the nude. It's also mandatory at the YMCA, ya know.”

I later found out that the YMCA, which was for men and boys only; did keep that same policy for another 10 years.

This may have not been so jarring for me, if it wasn't only the second day I was there. I hadn't even met anyone yet, and certainly wasn't prepared for this. We, the incoming freshmen swimmers, were to meet the coaches and then be timed on distances, and assessed on our performances and styles. But naked?

Again, I hadn't even met the coach at this point. Back then, we handled things by local scouts and the mail. My folks didn't even own a phone. I was scouted, correspondences were made, and I accepted their offer. Now I was here, a bit lost.

Not knowing what else to do, or with whom to argue, especially since all the other young fellas were striding out the door, starkers. I followed suit; without my Lasstex swimsuit. To my utter horror and shock, as I trailed behind my teammates, three girls walked past, giggling as they checked out our dangling packages.

“What the hell?” my chin dropped and my hands cupped my package.”

Unlike us, these 3 coeds had the old Lasstex Rubber bathing suits on, though they were school-sanctioned, come to find out. They were thick one-piece numbers, all of the same dull color, that draped over their bodies and fit rather loosely. One of the girls had light red hair and a large enough bosom that you could see her tits bouncing firmly under the material as she moved. Lasstex was a rubberized fiber that allowed some stretch and reset, but not a lot of either. These thick women's fabricated maillots would be phased out in the sixties, by a new swimwear company called 'Speedo' . They pitched a line of very thin nylon knit suits. Very form-hugging and tight. Years later they introduced Lie craw blends and very form-fitting silhouettes.

"Why aren't they naked?" I whispered to the sophomore teammate in front of me.

"Huh? What is wrong with you, man? Modesty. They're virtuous ladies. Who cares if we guys swim naked? We've always done that."

"Well, what about my modesty? I don't get it. We always wore suits back home."

"Hmm. I don't know any college athletes with modesty or virtue; and I bet you had to change the water in the pool every damn week. But then, you live in sod houses, too; right?"

I shook my head. "Just every season, along with regular maintenance. I think you're being fed a load of bullshit."

The boy ignored me, shaking his head, too.

I followed him to the end of the pool where we all formed into a line. Nine of us, total. A few minutes passed while some of the teammates tried to engage in conversation, but it was apparent most of us were strangers. A moment later, two adults entered the natatorium through a side door nearest our side of the pool. The one was reserved for staff. They stopped directly in front of us. The oldest had a whistle around his neck and a clipboard in his hand, while the younger one carried the same kind of whistle in his left hand, and a stopwatch in his right.

The older one began barking at us. "Boys! You're in college now and joining one of the most elite swim teams in the Ivy League. I'm sure you're all honored to be here." Coach Robertson barked out.

Already, I thought the coach was a bit full of himself; and come to find out, he was. But he had passion in his tone. "Things change for you, starting today. You will be exposed to the finest training, and newest techniques in the field, to improve your minds, your competitiveness; and your bodies, your speed and endurance.

It is going to require a dedication unlike you ever experienced, I guarantee; no matter how much your daddies pushed you when you were babies."

My parents were never around, and I pushed myself pretty hard. Swimming was all I had. It distracted me from problems at home. I was grateful and lucky such programs existed back in those days. Most poor Kansas kids like me don't get these kinds of programs offered in their schools anymore, and it's shameful.

I remember the coach rattling on, pacing back and forth as he explained what he expected of the new recruits. He explained we would be at practice five times a week, At least 2 hours at a time, and were expected to work on our own, in addition to that. No problem for me, I thought.

Finally, the coach stopped in front of the middle of our group and turned, facing all of us. "I intended to wait until another member of our staff arrived before officially making introductions. It appears her meeting with the Dean must have gone over."

'Her? Did he just say her? He wanted to wait to introduce us to a woman coach, while we were naked?'

Just as those anxiety-ridden thoughts were passing through my brain, the staff door burst open again and out walked a beauty; an utter goddess. She was tall, yet wore heels. Her dress was conservative, yet form fitting, and her frame was lithe, but firm. She had the figure of an elite female athlete. Her tits were a bit bigger than average, maybe a C cup (but I didn't know that back then), and her shoulder-length, brunette hair had the slightest hint of curl. She wore little or no make-up. She didn't need it. Being so smartly dressed and so well-poised, the woman radiated a presence that was both practical and professional, while also embracing her beauty.

"Oh, good. Men, I would like to introduce you to Dr. Tammy Wynn. While she was finishing her doctorate at UCLA, she ran the strength and aerobics camps for both their male and their new female swim teams. Those teams went on to win back-to-back national championships during her short time with them."

I knew about the UCLA wins, but not much else.

A bit of historic background;

Very few colleges had female competition teams, but the women's intramural teams at several area colleges, including the 'seven sisters' college group, began holding unsanctioned swim meets, in conjunction with the men's teams. Byrn Mawr college, here in the Philadelphia area, is one of those legendary 'seven sisters' colleges. It was the female counterpart to the Ivy league men's colleges, a century ago. They also used the natatorium at Penn, for their practices and a few competitive events. Penn had a coed policy for several years, but other Ivy League schools were just catching up. Prior to that, Bryn Mawr College ladies used to host the Penn male students for several social events and 'mixers'.

The coach continued, "UCLA is renown for their advanced physical training program. We've brought Dr. Wynn here to implement the same here, so you will be seeing a lot of her. Mostly in the gym, but sometimes she will come here, our natatorium; to evaluate your progress and improvements. Is everyone clear?"

We all nodded and grumbled.

"Is everyone okay with a women coaching you?"

We all nodded again, but one guy snorted near the end of the line. The coach squinted his eyes, trying to discern who had made the offending sound. He spoke slower, "We don't typically allow women to hang around the pool while the men use it, I'm sure you all know that. Dr. Wynn is the exception to the rule. I expect you to be as respectful to her, as you are to me and Coach Adam. Is that clear? If I discover any of you are disrespectful, in any way, or don't do exactly as she says, you will be ejected from this team immediately."

Again, all the boys nodded and mumbled their affirmations.

"So now that you have been introduced to Dr. Wynn, let's get to the rest of us. If you don't already know me, I am Coach Roger Peterson. Under the seven years I have been here, we have earned two Ivy League championships and won four regionals, among many other achievements. I expect our winning tradition to continue, and to continue improving."

Coach Peterson then went on to introduce his skinny assistant, Adam Bell, who used to be a student at the school. Finally, Dr. Wynn approached the coach, standing next to him. She slowly evaluated us, checking out every muscle and body part on every individual. She made sure it was obvious she was judging us that very moment. Sizing us up.

Her voice was firm, yet had a soft undertone. "As Coach Peterson said, my name is Dr. Tammy Wynn. You may call me Tammy, if you like."

I was surprised she would allow her informal name to be used. It didn't match her professional, no-nonsense look, especially during a time when women were just beginning to demand more respect in the workplace. Tammy began pacing now, in between the line-up of boys and the two coaches.

"I'll thank you all in advance for following Coach Peterson's instruction. I know, for some boys, taking direction from a woman may seem degrading or pointless. But if you ignore my instructions, you'd only be hurting yourselves. I absolutely guarantee every one of you will become the best version of yourselves, within one year of this program. That is, assuming you follow the demands. You will have a rigorous workout routine, and a strict diet. You will be strong and fit, with endurance as well as strength. You'll be fast, with sharper reflexes."

To be honest, the challenge felt exciting. I was already in the top one percent of speed swimmers my age. If I could get into the top tenth of a percent, I had a shot at being the fastest swimmer in the world. Who doesn't want that kind of title?

The guy standing to my left seemed more nervous about displaying his package than I was, and I wasn't even used to it. Maybe he wasn't, either, I don't know. He tried using his hands to obstruct the view of his penis. Dr. Wynn smiled when she passed him, perhaps amused or empathetic. She stopped at me, narrowing her eyes.

"You're Ryan Feller, aren't you?"

"Uh; yes, ma'am," I said, shocked she knew who I was. None of us on the team had yet identified or introduced ourselves. How could she know me?

"I saw some of your film, from back home."

"Film?" I asked. Remember, this was 1958 and I came from a poor family.

"I saw film footage of you competing at the '56 Eastern Districts, and then at your state championship later that year. Didn't you win both?"

"That's right," I said, blushing.

It's a surreal experience talking to a stranger while you're naked, especially when it is the first time meeting them. Even more so (I think) when that stranger is such an attractive member of the opposite sex. It is also one of the curses of youth that a libido can be very easily triggered. As Dr. Wynn spoke to me, my cock began rising. Being naked in her presence was having an obvious effect. The boy to my right began giggling and whispered to the guy next to him.

Dr. Wynn glanced down and saw my predicament, now half erect. She grinned and slowly moved her eyes back to mine. "I expect a lot out of you, Mr. Feller; Ryan. Do you want to break some more records?"

"Yeah. yes, ma'am," I said. It was three quarters up now. All the boys were taking notice, giggling and murmuring.

"That's enough!" yelled Coach Peterson, addressing the issue directly; to my horror. "It happens to all of you, so shut it down now! Feller, get that shit under control."

I muttered something about trying to do just that, but the more I tried not thinking about it, the more I actually thought about it. Having this incredibly gorgeous woman ogling my hard cock, if even for a second, only made it harder. And she tended to glance down at it every few seconds. The rest of the team finally hushed down and formed back into a straight line. I was near the center, but definitely stood out. My johnson was fully raised and parallel to the ground.

If I had to guess, my penis was maybe seven inches long. What made it unique was its girth. It was likely as big around as it was in length. I used to be embarrassed about showering after gym class back home, because I got ribbed on a lot, but I came to the conclusion that most of the guys just jealous. It didn't matter. I suppose growing up with my folks gave me a thicker skin than most.

I remember once, in my second year, a guy named Victor Thompson stopped by my dorm and asked if he could touch my penis. He said he wanted to know how such a fat cock felt in his hands. I thought the request was weird and asked him to leave. Again, it was a different time. I reason now that this was maybe Victor's way of trying to experiment, sexually. He was definitely confused, because he struggled to bring up the subject. It took him forever to get to the point about why he had stopped by, but he was nervous. Last I heard, he married some older lady and had a miserable life with her.

Anyway, back to the present memory at hand. I was trembling while in that line, with my cock sticking out hard as stone. Dr. Wynn had finally rejoined the coach and his assistant. They had each of us state our names and where we were from, and to also mention our favorite hobbies, or any notable skills. Sometimes, they would ask more probing questions. I prayed that wouldn't happen to me. My cock was still hard.

When they got to the guy to the left of me, he said, "Tyler Dudson. I grew up in the Philly. Swam at Westside."

So he should have been used to the nudity, I thought.

"That's a good team and outfit over there, we know that," said Adam, nodding at the boy and then the head coach.

Tyler continued, "I'm really good with woodworking and archery, too."

"Oh yeah?" asked Coach Peterson. "You hunt?"

"No, sir. Targets only."

"Well, you don't know how good you really are until you hunt, right?"

"I don't like killing things, sir," said the swimmer. He still covered his package as he answered, yet he spoke with assured confidence. He wasn't ashamed that he did not like hunting, which was considered a manly thing to do at the time. A rite of passage for many. Maybe it was religious reasons, or something else, but it was obvious the guy was prepared to be challenged on the issue.

Instead, the coach shrugged and said, "Hmm." He then pointed to me. "You next, Woody." Several of the students broke up in laughter. Hadn't he mentioned something about respect earlier?

Maybe I was a little too confident and full of myself, too, but I answered, "Ryan Feller. Wichita, Kansas. I have two hobbies. Swimming and winning meets. It's all I do. It's all I think about."

A voice on the further end of the line mumbled, "I don't think it's all he thinks about."

I blushed as the crowd erupted in laughter again, but I kept my head straight, as if trying not to take any notice of the raging boner myself. The elephant in the room. It was evident Dr. Wynn took some degree of pleasure in my discomfort. She gazed on my package, more than me or the other teammates. And I don't mean just glances. Nope, it was an unabashed, unfiltered, eyes-on-the-business, kind of confidence she had going on with it.

Coach Peterson spoke softer to me now, "Some folks say you have the potential to be the fastest freestyler in the country. Do you think that's true?"

At the time, I lived, ate, breathed and fucked swimming. It really was all I thought about. Winning had become an addiction. "Yes, sir," I said, standing taller. "My butterfly stroke is also hard to beat."

The coach smiled, "Very well. We hope to bring out your best. Good luck, son."

He moved on to the next three individuals before finally wrapping it up. Adam had us jump into the pool and soon, he and the other two were timing us and softly criticizing our performances amongst themselves. I did the fifty meters and the hundred, outpacing everyone in the group dramatically. Coach Peterson seemed impressed with the numbers as he wrote them on his clipboard. "And we haven't even started training yet," he said to Tammy, who gave me a wink.

At least now my cock was not like her thumb; up in the air. It had dropped back to its normal resting place. Penises tend to shrink in water, and along with doing exercise, nature does its thing of protecting the balls and all.

As I was getting out of the pool after my last run, Tammy stopped me. "Ryan, I would like to see you personally in my office tomorrow morning. Are you available?"

"I have class at nine," I said.

"Meet me at eight. It's in the Pilner Building, room 206."

"Yes, ma'am," I said, repeating it in my head over and over so not to forget it.

I think the mental exercise helped keep me distracted, as I didn't get hard again in front of her as she talked. "I'd like to put you through a slightly different program than the rest of the boys," she said. "It may require a couple extra hours out of your week. You okay with that?"

"Yes, ma'am," I said. Anything that would give me an edge I would take. Sacrificing free time is what separates champions from the rest.

By this time, we had been in the pool for over an hour. Coach Adam whistled and called us to form a line again, just as the door

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 14 Jun 2026 17:57:00 -0600

A Night in Woodland Campground: Part 3

A campfire show, a lapdance, followed by couples counseling, & a shower

In 3 parts, by m storyman x. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I heard the tent zipper unzip. I twisted around enough to see a blonde head tossing something into the tent and then disappear again. I pulled from Tina and looked at the floor, my sheets and duffel laying in the tent along with what looked like a night shirt. "This must be for you," I said, reaching for the shirt and handing it Tina.

"Yeah. I think so," she said, rolling over on the bed to look at me. "I wish I wasn't so fat."

"Like I said last night, you aren't fat."

"Well, not skinny either," she said as I watched either Linda or Sandy walk from the camper onto the gravel road, towards the showers.

"Hey, you wanna get her back?"

"Who?"

"Linda."

"Okay. How do we do that?"

"She just went to the showers. Steal her clothes and lock her out of the camper for a while. Tell them not to let her in until I say so."

"She might like that."

"Maybe. We'll see."

"Still a good idea though," she said as she got up and pulled the shirt on. She looked around the floor and found her shoes and then slipped out of the tent, walking quickly towards the shower house. About five minutes later she came back with her arms full of a towel and some clothes.

I pulled on some shorts and sat in my chair while Tina tossed Linda's clothes into my tent and then brought a chair over to my site. We sat and waited. A guy was walking down the road towards the bathrooms. "Hey, buddy."

"Yeah?"

"Got a minute."

"Maybe, what's up?"

"In a couple minutes a young lady is going to come walking back from the showers completely naked. She's getting payback for playing a trick on them last night. They're locking her out of the camper until she makes herself climax in front of anyone out here. So, if you want to watch..."

He grinned. "Yeah, I'll watch," he said, sitting on the tailgate of my truck. Sure enough, about five minutes later a very wet, clearly pissed off Linda came tromping back from the showers.

"Sandy! I'm gonna nail you for this!" she practically shouted as she walked into camp.

"Might not want to shout too loud. As I heard it, they wouldn't let you back in until you stood there and made yourself come for me."

"What?"

"You were the one that wanted to play show and tell. Well, Tina and I had a nice night, now it's your turn."

"Wait, why would they do..."

"They didn't. I did. I didn't like being made a fool of last night. Nice game by the way, leaving me naked in the showers like that. By the way, the woman that was in there with me, she had fun too. Now it's your turn to show us something."

"They're really not going to let me in until I do?"

"That's what I said."

"Oh shit."

"What was it you said? You didn't mind being naked? Well, here's your chance to really show it off. Give us a nice look at your cunt while you make yourself come," I called to her.

"That s the way you want it?" Linda clarified.

"It seems fair," I answered.

She walked to one of their fancy camp chairs and picked it up, carrying it over to our campsite. She set it down near the fire pit, facing me as I sat in my camp chair. She sat down and spread her legs, hooking them over the arms of the oversized bag chair. Her cunt was shaved completely bare, only a small amount of dark grayish inner lip protruding from her otherwise well-tanned cunt. "You like the view?" she asked as she reached between her legs and stroked her cunt lips.

"Very nice. You tan naked outside or in a bed?"

"Wouldn't you like to know," she said with a grin as she let her pointer finger slip between her lips and draw slowly up her slit.

"I can guess, but I'd like to think it was outside," I answered.

"Sometimes it is," she said as she closed her eyes. "In fact, I'm going to sit here and think about just that. Laying out in the yard, all naked and covered in oil. I have a neighbor that likes to look. He's kind of cute. I wouldn't mind if he walked over some time and played with me. Touched my tits," she whispered as she lifted a hand to her breast and gently pinched and twisted one nipple. "And reached down to play with my cunt. I can almost feel his fingers teasing up and down my slit, working between them to reach my clit," she said before sliding her finger across her own clit and drawing a quick breath. "Yeah, I can imagine him doing that while I undo his pants and pull out his hard-on. I don't think he's as big as you are, but I bet he'd fill me up really well," she half moaned, her eyes closed and two of her fingers pushing into her vagina. "Oh yeah. I can just see him moving between my legs and pushing it right into me."

I could tell she was getting damn turned on, but I also noticed out of the corner of my eye, Tina, her legs spread apart, and the hem of her shirt pulled up enough to let her stroke her own cunt while Linda described her neighbor doing her.

"Oh yeah. Linda continued with her eyes closed. I bet he'd love to push in and out of me. His wife is kinda cute, but she's a tight ass bitch, so I bet he wouldn't mind at all feeding that cock into me. Sliding it in and out, feeling my hot wet cunt around his cock. Oh yeah. That's it Gary. Put it in. Just push it right into me," she moaned.

Tina got up quietly and stepped over to my camp, pulling the front of my shorts down and then pulling my rock hard cock up to point at the air. She shifted over my cock and rubbed my head between her lips and then slowly sat down on me as Linda pictured her neighbor fucking her.

"Yeah. In and out Gary. Fuck my hot little cunt. You know you want to. You watch me so often, peeking over the fence to watch me. Come on in and touch me. Play with my cunt and shove your cock in me."

"Uh," Tina groaned as she settled down on my shaft, her eyes closed as she let me penetrate deep into her, too turned on to complain about our guest watching. Well, he wasn't watching Tina much anyway. He was much more interested in watching Linda. So interested in fact that he was standing up, his cock pulled out of his shorts, stroking it and moving closer to her naked body inch by inch.

"That's it Gary. Fuck me. Fuck my hot little cunt. Show that bitch of a wife of yours what a man can do to a cunt!" she moaned as she plunged two fingers in and out of her own cunt frantically. I could hear her fingers squishing in and out of herself as she drove them in hard, pretending it was her neighbor fucking her. "Oh shit!" she squealed loudly as she arched her back and pulled her fingers from her cunt. She pulled on her lips with both hands, spreading them wide as she spurted a gush of juice out into the air between us. Our guest, whose name I didn't even know, stood there, staring for a fraction of a second before his own cock spurted the first gush of cum out at Linda.

The two of them spurted several times, her cum landing in the dirt between us and his landing all over her shuddering spasming body.

"Oh fuck. Sorry about that," he mumbled before tucking his still hard cock into his pants and walking quickly out of camp towards the showers.

"Jesus! Did he just come all over me?" she asked, looking down at the cum splattered on her chest and stomach and then back at his now retreating back.

"Who fucking cares?" Tina mumbled as she bounced on me, reaching for her shirt and pulling it up and off, leaving her naked again. She reached for my hands and pulled them up to her wildly bouncing tits. "God, make me come again," she moaned softly.

"Jesus," Linda groused again, as she stood up and walked towards her camp wiping his cum off her as best as she could. "Now I need another fucking shower."

I grinned and squeezed Tina s tits, using the finger and thumb of each hand to squeeze and twist her hard nipples while she slid her hot cunt up and down my shaft. It seemed like the floodgates were open and she couldn't get enough of it, as she bounced on me, completely oblivious to the older couple walking down the gravel road towards the shower house.

"Tell me that doesn't turn you on," I heard the woman say, drawing my attention to them. It only took a few moments before I realized it was the woman from last night, and presumably her husband. I hoped there wouldn't be any trouble which distracted me considerably from the sexy cunt riding my cock.

"So they're naked," he answered.

"And that bulge in your shorts is what? A tennis ball you forgot to leave at the camper?"

"I didn't say seeing her naked wasn't fun to look at."

"I'd do that to you."

"What?"

"Strip and fuck you like that, if you'd let me."

"Why would I wanna see you strip where anyone could see you?"

"What? You don't think my body is good looking enough for that?"

"I didn't say that, but who wants to look at an old woman's body?"

"The hell you say!" she said, stopping in the middle of the road. "You wanna try that again?"

I was glad that Tina was about to push over the edge and climax on me, because I had a hunch the argument in the driveway was about to become a serious distraction.

"Just that no one wants to see old people's bodies," he said again, digging the hole even deeper.

"Really? You're sure you wanna stay with that? Not something like, damn you're a sexy woman and I wouldn't mind seeing you naked anywhere you want to strip?"

"I'm just sayin'," he answered, starting to pull the dirt in on top of him as he stood in the bottom of the hole he just dug for himself.

"Maybe we should just see about that," I heard her say just as Tina started to climax on me, her cunt squeezing and spasming around my shaft as her legs trembled.

"Oh, fuck yes!" she moaned loudly as she sat on me, no longer bouncing, but just enjoying the orgasm washing over her.

Looking past Tina, I could see the woman in the road starting to pull her shirt up and off. In a few moments it hit the gravel and she bent to push her shorts down her body, dragging her underwear with them. She bent, her ass sticking out at me, showing me her cunt as she worked her clothes over her shoes. She stood there for a few seconds, waiting for a response from her husband, who did nothing but stare. "Alright then," she said turning and walking towards me. "How about you? Interested in playing with an old woman's body?" she asked, giving me a little grin and wink. "My husband doesn't think my body is sexy enough to be naked in public. What do you think?"

Tina looked around, her fading orgasm letting some of that bashfulness slip back out again. She pushed off of me and crossed her arms over her tits before running to the camper across the road, running right past the guy in the road.

"Well now. This is interesting, isn't it?" the woman asked, stepping towards me. She reached out for my cunt-juice covered cock and wrapped her hand around it as much as she could and began to stroke it. "Does this old body look sexy to you? Sexy enough to fuck?"

"With your husband standing right there?" I asked with raised eyebrows.

"I didn't say I was going to fuck you, I asked if you thought my body was sexy enough to fuck? If I sat right there on that tailgate and spread my legs, would you wanna fuck me?"

I chuckled, understanding what she was doing. "Well, you're already naked, so if you walk over there and sit down, if your husband doesn't come fuck you, I'd be happy to."

She winked at me again and let go of my cock. She turned and walked over to the tailgate and sat on the edge, leaning back and lifting her legs much the way I had her the night before. "You mean like this?"

I got up from my chair and stepped over the few feet to the truck and stood between her legs. I let my shaft press against her cunt lips and reached up her body to her tits, grabbing both of them and squeezing them. "Something like that," I agreed as I let her grind her cunt against my cock.

"How about it Gary? You wanna come fill my cunt or should I let this hot stud take care of it. It's not every day you're gonna find me naked on the tailgate of a truck. Better not miss the chance."

"Right there, in public like this?"

"This guy doesn't seem to be bothered," she said, reaching down for my cock and pushing me back so she could rub my head up and down her slit, spreading her lips with it. "Mmm. Such a nice hard cock. Is yours hard yet Gary? Or should I let him push this right into me?"

"You wouldn't," he responded.

"Gary, you have ten seconds to get over here and fuck me or so help me, I will!"

"You wouldn't," he repeated.

I could see the look on her face, one of determination. She pulled on my cock, coaxing me to push into her a little bit, my head spreading her as my head started to slide in. I could tell by the way she was holding me she didn't want me to slide all the way in, just a little bit, just enough to tease her husband into action. "Oh fuck; he feels so big. You sure you don't want to come over here and fill me? It's not every day I'm going to offer something like this. You better take advantage while you can."

"In public like this?" he asked again, still not moving.

"Honey, I'm horny as hell at the moment. I have a fat cock already starting to inch into me. I swear to God, if you don't come over here and fuck me, I'm going to let him put it all the way in." He didn't move from the road and she pulled on my cock a little more, inching a little more of me into her. "Oh, fuck yes. You sure you wanna let him do this and not you? If I'm not worried about being naked, why the hell should you be?"

He finally moved off the road and walked towards us. I pulled from her as she gave me a smile and a wink. I quickly moved out of the way as he unzipped his pants and fished out his cock.

"Drop your pants honey. I don't wanna get